《The Adventure of Two Mildly Sociopathic Siblings in a Poorly Designed VRMMORPG World》 Chapter 1: The Hardest Part of the Game CHAPTER ONE The Hardest Part of the Game Guh. Why does everything hurt? Was Rinden¡¯s initial thought as he stumbled back into the realms of consciousness. Although he was no stranger to bed sores, this was a whole other beast. His muscles ached, his joints creaked and every other part of his body appeared to be screaming out in agony. When one has to deal with such soreness, there was only one natural course of action. Closing his eyes, Rinden let out a sigh as he simply willed himself back into the sweet abyss. Oh fuck yes¡­ It was truly a marvel. There was nothing extraordinarily special about his duvet and comforters, but right now, the ephemeral softness might as well be cloud nine for his body. His eyelids fluttered in bliss as the numbness of sleep started to crowd out his thoughts¡­ Well, it was supposed to, but a harmonious and gentle voice ripped apart that sanctuary and sent a mental stab jabbing straight into his brain. ¡°Rinden? Rinden!¡± The soft cries ripped apart his peace of mind like a jagged blade, completely unsympathetic to the pleasure that it was wresting away. The volume of the voice indicated that the speaker was at a distance, but the soft beat of steady footsteps heralded the death of his slumber. Rinden whimpers. Unwilling, but unable to muster the effort to resist even as his duvet was forcefully torn from his body. As the icy sting of the morning air splashed against his body, what could he do but cry out in resentment? Ok. He might just be exaggerating. Still¡­ despite such conditions, Rinden still refused to stir. Whatever the case, he was in no mood to deal with it now. Girding his loins, he burrowed himself even deeper into the mattress, bracing himself for the tribulation that was sure to come. Now, all that was left, was to wait. And wait he did. He waited. And waited some more. However, the follow up never came? ¡­ Did she leave? No. There was no sound of her leaving. She was definitely still in the room, but why didn¡¯t she say anything yet? After living with Perri for so many years, he could instinctually tell that this was a trap. He knew that the moment he opened his eyes, her face would be staring back. And with a precocious sly grin on her face, she would then ¡®capture¡¯ him waking up, before cruelly forcing him off the bed. Heh. But I wasn¡¯t born yesterday. He could just imagine Perri angrily (but silently) stomping her feet in irritation. Her bobcut bouncing angrily as she slowly comes to the realization that her meticulously crafted plans were all for naught. Of course, reality cared not for Rinden¡¯s delusions as the shrill whine of his sister¡¯s voice blasted into his ears. ¡°WAKE UP ALREADY!¡± Recoiling from the sound, Rinden clutched his head in pain, even as his sister included. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you! You promised to play with me today. Oh right. That. ¡°Wh-Wha? I thought the game didn¡¯t launch until tommorow?¡± Groggily pulling himself upright, Rinden rubbed away the crust of sleep that had formed over his eyelids. Even as he blinked away the sleep, he was surprised to find the room a pitch black, save for a translucent pair of eyes that twinkled in the darkness. Dear god. What time was it? He fumbled around for his phone, but froze at his sister¡¯s next words. ¡°That¡¯s right! But the character creator will be released in twenty minutes. We can get a head start and build ours before everyone else!¡± ¡°Good night Perri.¡± Rinden yawned before collapsing back onto his squashed pillow. ¡°What? Hey, Wait. Wait! You promised we would play together! What happened to our dreams of becoming internet famous?¡± ¡°Your dream. Not mine.¡± It was unfortunate that the room was dark, else Rinden would¡¯ve had the satisfaction of seeing Perri¡¯s completely crestfallen face. Not that he could blame her for being overly enthusiastic. After being crushed under the high expectations of their parents, Perri had finally attained her freedom when she came to leech off of him after graduating university. Such was all well and good, but if one were to throw a tiger raised in captivity into the wild, it would likely die of starvation. For a repressed girl like Perri to suddenly have complete freedom, it came as absolutely no surprise that she would quickly overdo it. Thus, after a series of complete trainwrecks, Rinden had taken up the role of her de facto guardian. Though, such a choice was not taken willingly. Suffice to say, living with Perri had effectively squashed any desire of his to become a father in the future. With a low groan, he weakly tried to pull away from the bratty, tiny girl who was shaking him back and forth. Hell, the sun wasn¡¯t even up, yet this deranged woman-child wanted him to get up and make a game character? ¡°Just make the characters yourself! What do you need me for?¡± Rinden complained. ¡°But then I¡¯d be all alone! I¡¯d be lonely. Do you want me to feel lonely?¡± Perri insisted, kneading the area under Rinden¡¯s shoulder blades. There was a loud snort. Rinden had long become immune to her bratty behavior. Even if she were to continue for another hour, he would not be moved in the slightest. ¡°Hey¡­get up. Please?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a loud snap. ¡°Oh? Whats this? A delicious beef stick? Just get up, and I¡¯ll give you half.¡± Rinden let out a loud yawn. What. Was she treating him like a dog now? ¡°Who¡¯s a good boi! C¡¯mon. Roll over. Roll over for a snack!¡± ¡­ There was a sniffle. ¡°Alright fine. I¡¯m up! I¡¯m up!¡± Rinden groaned as he pulled himself upright. Even through the darkness, he could still make out his sister¡¯s face, curving up into a victorious grin. ¡°See! You¡¯re up now! Was that so hard?¡± Perri cackled noisily while chewing on something. As she quickly gave him a hug, the savoury scent of spiced beef flowed into his nostrils. ¡°Wait. I thought that was for me?¡± ¡°Sorry, but snacks are only for good boys. But hey! Don¡¯t get too mad, I¡¯ve already made breakfast.¡± As if ducking out from the fall out, Perri immediately fled out the bedroom door, giggling all the while. In the entire time, Rinden didn¡¯t even have time to make a witty retort. As such, he could only laugh bitterly to himself in defeat. Despite his aches and pains, now that he had committed to being awake, any rest he would get now would be tenuous at best. Thus, with the raging speed of an ancient behemoth, he pulled himself off the bed, feeling his rusty joints groan in protest. Navigating through the darkness, Rinden took the barest amount of time to collect a change of clothes before blindly staggering towards the bathroom. Only the insane can enjoy cold showers. Rinden groaned as the first stream of hot water blasted against his body. The soreness and muddle headed fatigue was instantly washed away with the clear spray of the thousands of high pressured droplets. The water tickled even as he gargled in satisfaction. Actually, now that the hot pressurized water had blasted some semblance of sensation back into his body, he quickly realized off. His body hurt. Like a lot. Concerned, he stepped out from the shower and appraised his glorious nude self before a sheet of silvered glass. ¡°The fuck?¡± What should have been normal tan flesh had been mottled by a cluster of red marks. Though they werent too noticeable, such bruises would naturally darken into an ugly eggplant color after a while. His lips trembled, as if unsure whether to laugh or to cry. There could only be one culprit. He pressed a thumb against a patch that was substantially more discolored than the rest and winced as a the entire region throbbed in protest. ¡°PERRIIIIII!¡± The little sister didn¡¯t even have time to react before Rinden had stormed into the kitchen, his demeanor somehow still intimidating even while clutching at a towel around his waist. Perri froze, like a deer caught in the headlights, with a jug of milk balanced precariously over a bowl of corn flakes. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Perri yelped, shielding herself behind a box of cereal. Of course, this was a natural response. No matter what it was, even if it was her fault, so long as she played dumb, there was always a chance that Rinden would let the matter drop. Rinden stared at the trembling figure that had crept behind the box, half wanting to vent and half wanting to laugh at the ridiculous of it all. ¡°Uhuh. Just tell me what happened.¡± Their past exchanges were usually like this. So long as Perri admitted to her crimes, she would be forgiven. Such is the providence of all little sisters of the world, or so she claimed anyways. The upper part of her head peered up from behind the cereal box; her eyes were filled with suspicion.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Ok fine, but promise you won¡¯t get mad?¡± Perri whispered. ¡°I¡¯m already mad.¡± Rinden snorted, but the tension was swiftly dissipating. ¡°I dropped you down the stairs.¡± ¡°See, that wasn¡¯t so¡ªWhat?!!¡± Rinden goggled. Welp, so much for forgiveness. ¡°I dropped you down the stairs.¡± Perri repeated. As a calm silence swept over Rinden, an instinctual fear crept into Perri¡¯s heart. Such a silence was akin to the calm before the storm. And rather than watch Rinden freak out, Perri quickly began her explanation, her mouth, a verbal geyser as it couldn¡¯t spew out words fast enough. ¡°Its honestly not my fault! Remember last night? When you got wasted and had me come pick you up? Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Well, a certain somebody passed out in the car, and suddenly left me all alone to lug his fat corpse back into the house. I mean, just look at my tiny arms okay? After dropping you the first couple of times, I had to use a rope to¡­agh! Ow! Ow! Stahp!¡± Perri screamed as Rinden¡¯s fingers dug painfully into her gut. As she nursed the swelling welts that were forming on her squishy obliques, she glared viciously at the culprit who didn¡¯t even let her finish her explanation. Said culprit also had the gall to nonchalantly ignore her and begin eating cereal. Although she was tempted to retaliate with a pinch of her own, the stoic calm in Rinden¡¯s eyes had her cowed. ¡°Y¡­You bully!¡± Perri hissed as she pulled the milk jug away from Rinden¡¯s reaching grasp. She was not the type to let any slight go unpunished. Just her offering to make him breakfast should have had him crying tears of gratitude. How many other people could boast to enjoy such a privilege? Yet he¡­he¡­ ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for that! You want milk? Well not on your life!¡± Perri roared, but flinched back as Rinden said some icy words. ¡°You can either give it to me, or I won¡¯t order takeout later.¡± ¡°Hyuu¡­¡± Perri sniffed and surrendered the jug. Her skin flushed as she couldn¡¯t help but curse her own helplessness. Were it not for her dependency on Rinden¡¯s credit card, she would definitely not be pushed around like this. She pouted and took up the seat across from him. At present she could only endure, but make no mistake! She would nurse this grudge, and in time, she would pay him back in full. Satisfied with her own resolve, she settled down and crunched down on her own corn flakes. ¡°Bland¡­¡± Perri grimaced as she pushed the bowl away. With a casual snort, Rinden pulled the bowl over and dumped the contents into his own. ¡°Ehehe. You¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Uhuh. Waste food again, and I¡¯m washing your stuffed dog.¡± ¡°Now Now. Let¡¯s not be hasty here. You know Biggles is off limits.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯d think repeatedly dropping your brother down a flight of 3 stairs would be taboo as well, but here we are!¡± Rinden growled, as he crunched away. Chuckling awkwardly, Perri decided that it was probably best to change the topic. ¡°Ahaha. Don¡¯t be like that. I had the best of intentions.¡± ¡°As do I. When was the last time you even washed the damn thing. It smells disgusting!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know!¡± Perri pouted. ¡°Anyways, finish your breakfast already, its almost time to start.¡± As she finished speaking, Perri¡¯s demeanor changed entirely. Her eyes sharpened and grew more focused as if in anticipation for the trials to come. ¡°¡­Can I put on some pants first?¡± After a healthy dose of shenanigans in the morning, the siblings finally found themselves seated in front of a pair of desktop computers. Armed with cushy leather back chairs, some energy drinks and a new pair of pants, it would be here where they would prepare their avatars to embark on the adventure that was Lucid Adventure Online. ¡®Lucid Adventure¡¯ From the name alone, anyone could tell that it catered to the virtual reality fanbase. That said, it was not the first of its kind, and definitely wouldn¡¯t be the last. However, just the game name alone had generated enough hype to become the most discussed topic in the recent months. Just the subscription alone was ranked first on the wishlist of countless gaming nerds. But why is that, you may ask? It was quite simple. The NPCs were real. Such artificial intelligence were unveiled at the last post beta conference. Not only were the programs made to be indistinguishable from the average person, but each one would naturally develop quirks and flaws which would make it seem all the more human. Such a feature was vital to an immersive gameplay experience and had roleplayers coming out of the woodwork. In addition to that, the developers also enjoyed massive success on their previous releases, so consumer expectation for the product was already high. As such, many were prematurely heralding Lucid Adventure as the game that will own the generation. With so much exposure even before release, it came as no surprise that the game would enter the crosshairs of opportunists. In the history of gaming, there were three main ways to become famous. The first was to already hold some modicum of fame and have a loyal group to increase exposure and gradually expand the fanbase. The second was to be beyond peer, drawing interest from ardent admirers. As for the last? Why, that is to be a pioneer. To be one of the first to play a new title and to ride the wave of countless players charging forward to new frontiers. It is only with new discoveries that the average Joe can garner interest from others, and such was the goal of the Storm siblings. As a certain bratty younger sister once said, ¡°Who needs a real job? Just marry rich or get net famous!¡± With such a creed in mind, Perri had successfully pulled her brother into aiding her with her career choices. Although his thoughts on the matter were quite the opposite. ¡®Dear god, can¡¯t some nice rich dude come take my sister away?¡¯ As the creation builder was loaded up, the screen faded to black before the opening scene played in front of them. As the steady strum of a sitar flowed out of the monitor, the darkness lifted and unveiled a rough beaten down trail surrounded by lush green forests and sprawling mountain ranges. As the camera steadily followed the path, the pace seemed to quicken and the trail blurred. To the side, dozens of new and fantastical beasts were unveiled before them, but they had not the time to get more than the barest of glimpses before being thrust into a dark cave. Immediately, the world grew dark and time seemed to slow. The score transitioned into an eerie whine, and although the image wasn¡¯t particularly frightening, the secrecy and unknown derived from staring into the darkness was enough to cause palpitations in their hearts. The screen bobbed up and down, and a faint hand appeared in front of the camera. With a clumsy snap, a gentle flame appeared atop the person¡¯s fingers, which illuminated the cave. At that point, the Storm siblings realized this wasn¡¯t a trailer, but actual gameplay from a player¡¯s perspective? Regardless, their eyes were glued to the screens even as the music grew progressively more solemn. The single flame flickered weakly, seeming as fragile as a bauble. From the constant panning shots, the nervousness of the man became apparent. But from what? The answer quickly became apparent as the sounds of rocks crumbling became audible. It had come. There was first a crack, and then a scream, as a howling banshee smashed its way through the cavern walls. Its sudden appearing sent the adventurer jumping back in shock, sending similar reactions to the viewers. It was then the adventurer began to run for dear life; weaving through obstacles with the not too distant howls coming from his rear. Of course, such fear was perfectly understandable once one had a proper look at the creature chasing him. A cracked and bleeding maw filled with yellow pus. Bloodshot eyes, haggard and bulging. While it¡¯s body was similar in shape to that of a beautiful woman¡¯s, the great swathes of skin that sloughed off in chunks ruined the image somewhat. Despite being chase by such a monster however, there seemed to be something apart from fear. A rising excitement, an exhilaration that seemed to radiate from the screen. With the accompanying composition, the Storm siblings found themselves enchanted, somehow investing with this one stranger whom they¡¯ve barely seen for a minute. Will he make it? What happens next? What else is there to see? Even as the adventurer burst from the cave, Rinden and Perri felt their hearts leap with his own. A final mad dash as he entered a brand new world without rhyme or reason. A world where massive beasts replaced the clouds in the sky. Where colorful and exotic plants seemed to litter the ground like grains of sand, growing in shapes that defied human comprehension. However, they had no time to appreciate such sights as the adventurer suddenly found himself running towards a cliff. There was hesitation, and then a choice. Even as the banshee tumbled from the cavern exit, the adventurer had no mind to admire its terrible appearance. Somehow in the light of the sun, the monster appeared less frightening, almost insignificant. Even as the adventurer jumped, the perspective quickly jumped to a group of yak monsters who were pointing towards the screaming figure falling off the cliff. One of which pulled out a pair of crudely crafted binoculars, showing the view as it brought the adventurer¡¯s face into focus. With a massive grin, the adventurer waved to the camera in greeting, effectively breaking the fourth wall even as the image froze and melted into a cluster of ink strokes. Like finely painting from a photograph, the scene of a boy smiling in free fall was captured on a single sheet of velum. Such a sheet slid into a massive leather bound book. It¡¯s pages sent a flutter before the book slammed shut with a satisfying thump. And on its cover, the name of the game had appeared. ¡®The Lucid Adventures¡¯ It was time to play. ¡°Oh god. This is going to take a while.¡± The moment the title card was displayed, hundreds of icons snapped into place on the screen. These were the available races of Lucid Adventure and all their variations. From golems to angry goat people to buckets of water and a bundle of sticks, the sheer amount of choices was overwhelming. Upon seeing such a thing, Perri silently applauded herself for kicking Rinden out of bed early. As a prospective adventurer, one naturally has to go through all of the options, lest they miss out on something exponentially cooler than the rest. After quickly deciding to split the work, the two of them slowly combed through the flavor text and picked out their favorites. It took a few hours, but eventually Rinden managed to narrow down the acceptable choices down to a select few. Perri on the other hand, had only chosen one. ¡®The Hollow DollHomunculus)¡¯ Save for the soul, it is literally indistinguishable from a regular human. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I think you should rethink your choice.¡± Rinden said blandly. Like seriously, if they spent hours searching, only to choose the fantasy equivalent of a regular human, then what was the point? ¡°Nah. I have a good feeling about this.¡± Perri argued. ¡°It¡¯s definitely special.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t even have any-¡± ¡°I said its special!¡± Perri repeated. Yes, it might not sound as cool as a demiandroid or a greater demonica, but Perri was certain there was something special about this race. Her (unproven) adventurer¡¯s instinct was screaming that such was the case. With a stat growth potential that was slightly inferior to that of a human, a restriction from faith based jobs and a tiny pool of starting locations, nobody in their right mind would choose such a race. And that was precisely why, there must be something special about it. ¡®I am a genius¡¯ It was a gamble, but one that Perri was confident in winning. The gods favored the beautiful after all? ¡°Have ye no faith in your adorable and popular little sister?¡± ¡°Popular?¡± ¡°Shhh. Just shut up and trust me.¡± To Perri¡¯s obstinacy, Rinden only shrugged. He didn¡¯t particularly care which race to pick anyways, but if Perri ended up whining later on, he would relish the chance to say, I told you so. Coming to a silent agreement, the two of them settled on the issue of race before diving head first into the wonderfully fun mess that were sliders. With a slider for literally every facial muscle, every lock of hair and blemish, Perri blanched as she realized just how expansive the character creator was. Even though the game servers officially launched tomorrow, she might not necessarily finish making her avatar in time. It became quite clear that they would not finish any time soon, as the need to create a perfect character was both an unreasonable and insatiable beast. Although everyone started off with a default template based on their own appearance, was there really anyone in the world who was wholly satisfied with how they looked? Even if a person only wanted to make minor adjustments to their beauty, the end result would never be just ¡®minor¡¯. A person might remove an unsightly mole, straighten their nose and thin their face. The list of changes continuously growing and growing until the final product no longer resembles the original in the slightest. It was a disease, but an enjoyable one. And it seemed to have infected Rinden as well, as his eyes were narrowed into sharp slits as his fingers clicked away. ¡®Looks like its time for me to get serious.¡¯ This type of fervor for online games was uncommon in her brother. Not to be outdone however, Perri cracked her knuckles before completely focusing on the long process of beautification. In the end, the entire process took twelve hours. Rinden finished first. His eyes were twitching as he thrust his arms up into the air. It was done. It was finally done! Although Rinden still felt that the Hollow Doll race was far too lackluster of a choice, such concerns had dissipated entirely once he began crafting his masterpiece. For his face alone, he began tweaking his jawline to appear more angular. Afterwords working to fashion a long toothy smile as well, sharpening his canines to almost comical proportions. Of course, as he was using his actual appearance as the template, he didn¡¯t want to make too many modifications. After all, to do so would make it seem as if he was insecure about his looks. It took twelve hours. ¡®Well whatever, at least I¡¯m satisfied.¡¯ Despite feeling unsettled, the finished product was still something Rinden could be proud of. The avatar on his screen sported sharp eyes and a wicked aura. And after adding a beauty mark under both eyes, the accompanying tied back hair and crinkled smile lines gave the avatar look rather debonair. Of course, this was all based strictly on how Rinden saw himself. An appropriate, but minor change to help him transition into a fantasy world. ¡°A pretty boy eh? Didn¡¯t think you had it in you.¡± Perri who had glanced over countless times smirked in approval before noticing something strange about Rinden¡¯s avatar. As she studied Rinden¡¯s screen, her eyes momentarily widened before she glared at Rinden accusingly. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that me?!! And are those elf ears?!!¡± Oddly enough, she seemed more outraged at the prospect of Rinden¡¯s avatar having elf ears than it being a carbon copy of her face. Though the siblings already looked remarkably similar, Perri was naturally the prettier one between the two. And the additional ¡®enhancements¡¯ to Rinden¡¯s avatar transformed it in a way which bore a remarkable resemblance to Perri. Of course, due to its cruel smile and androgynous build, such a connection would normally not be made right away. But as an expert at staring at her own face, how could Perri not see it immediately? ¡°I like the look of it.¡± Rinden snickered quietly, revelling at Perri¡¯s angry hamster impression. ¡°Just who are you trying to flatter? Guh! You are such a m¡¯lady.¡± Perri spat in mock disgust as she turned her own screen to unveil the last 12 hours of her efforts. ¡°It was a coincidence.¡± Rinden chided, ¡° Besides, I bet its miles ahead of anything you¡­ whoa.¡± ¡°Yeah. Suck it.¡± Perri sniffed as Rinden¡¯s jaw dropped. His capacity for words momentarily nonexistent as he compared the level of effort put into the avatar. First was the well-defined muscles and fierce posture, which coincided with Perri¡¯s standards. Every curve and angle meticulously crafted for the most perfect of proportions. In addition to that, her character sported golden cat eyes with a vicious snarl. Similar to Rinden¡¯s avatar, she exuded a dangerous air, but the level of which was completely different. Ash grey bangs parted and crowded either side of her avatar¡¯s face, with the rest of it flaring out as it flowed over her shoulders. With such an appearance, the avatar would look right at home drinking wine atop a mountain of corpses. It was the very picture of a valiant hero, with absolute confidence and bearing just oozing from her looks alone. In short, it was completely Rinden¡¯s type. ¡°Uhuh. What was that?¡± Perri jeered at Rinden¡¯s loss for words, but secretly hid a smug smile. Not only was she satisfied with her own work, but Rinden¡¯s reaction was just icing on the cake. ¡°You put a lot of work into her.¡± Even now, Rinden was still discovering subtle imperfections to Perri¡¯s character. As if every blemish and spot was meticulously chosen by Perri. ¡°Mmmhmmm And?¡± Perri nonchalantly pressed for more compliments like an attention-whoring cat as she reached over to his keyboard and began to fiddle with the slider options. ¡°She¡¯s pretty.¡± Rinden said simply, finally understanding where Perri was going with this. There was no way he was going to inflate her already massive ego, no matter how much he liked it. Not that it mattered. She totally knew already. ¡°She¡¯s better be. It¡¯s still MY face after all. Also, I¡¯m going to change your hair color so we match.¡± At that comment, Rinden could only shrug his shoulders in surrender. Having finalized their creations, they were finally ready to proceed with the next step. The most dreaded part of all online gaming. Name Selection. ¡°I swear, if you name yourself BallsDeep69, I will castrate you.¡± Perri warned Rinden. As an old man who was desperately behind with the times, she could not Rinden fall into the trap of having a cringey name. Else, as the one who would be playing with him, wouldn¡¯t she be making a loss? ¡°Now. You might think you can just pick any random name, but it must be elegant and unique. Stylish and classy. If you name yourself something like Darkwolf or Lilith, then you would just be one of thousands of unoriginal D-bags who think that they¡¯re being cool and edgy. Also, don¡¯t name yourself after a dead meme like TheLegend27. It¡¯s not cool, and I won¡¯t ever talk to you again if you do.¡± As Perri continued her lecture, Rinden could feel his eyes slowly glazing over. Of course, such information made sense, but he wasn¡¯t so green as to make such a simple mistake. Thus, while mildly irritated, Rinden shut out her words completely before quickly making his selection. ¡®Beep¡¯ All had gone smoothly as a green notification flashed on his screen, confirming his selection. ¡°W-What did you do?!¡± Perri stuttered in shock. She had not been paying attention to Rinden¡¯s actions. ¡°I picked a name.¡± ¡°What the hell?! I had a plan too. What about my romance?! My style?! We could have had matching names, and you went on and picked this¡­¡± ¡°So you were going to pick my name for me too?¡± Rinden said dryly. ¡°Of course not! I would just have heavily influenced your decision.¡± Rinden raised an eyebrow as he could visibly see Perri¡¯s blood pressure rising. To be honest though, he was happy. He was completely ready to just sit back and relax while enjoying the string of uninspired profanities that was bound to come spewing out. Of course, if need be, he knew that Perri would also open up a dictionary, if only to come up with new ways to illustrate her anger. However, such a scene did not occur as Perri froze in contemplation at Rinden¡¯s choice. Her voice grew low as she asked inquisitively. ¡°You used our last name as well?¡± ¡°Well yeah. Our last name is cool, and you did say to be cool.¡± Rinden smiled at Perri¡¯s thoughtful expression. Their parents, who were childish man-children themselves had legally changed their surnames before the two of them had been born. This wise decision allowed them to become some of the most popular children in elementary school, while also earning the ire of jealous onlookers who had less than amusing surnames such as Grossman and Gaylord. In addition to that, it was unique enough that It wouldn¡¯t fade into obscurity among the countless other players who would be joining the game with them. After a while, Perri¡¯s face crinkled as she seemed to have come to terms with something. As an experience reader of Perri¡¯s expressions, he could more or less tell her mood from the subtle twitches of her facial muscles. Perri sniffed. When considering her brother¡¯s choice, she knew that she would have to compromise, while still keeping the pyre of creativity burning fiercely in her mind. As if would just be the two of them against the world, they definitely needed matching names, thus a delicate balance between ¡®appropriateness¡¯, ¡®coolness¡¯, and ¡®practicality¡¯ was required. The buttons of the keyboard clacked mechanically as she made her choice, and soon the fellow green acceptance notification appeared as well. Never one to be doubtful of herself, she turned obstinately to Rinden, eyes shining as she waited to be praised for her creative genius. ¡°It¡¯s fitting.¡± He admitted, to which Perri responded with a face full of smiles. Chapter 2: Orientation Sucks CHAPTER TWO Orientation Sucks With their avatars made, all that was left was to start their starting area. However, since the two of them were on the verge of collapse, they decided to hold off on it for the moment. Having previously immersed themselves in the design and construction of their avatars, they have neglected their other bodily functions which came back roaring with a vengeance. The moment they stood up, their hips and leg muscles began to spasm which sent Rinden staggering and Perri crashing to the ground. Their stomachs which had long been neglected began to cry out in protest, which sent a crippling pain lancing through their guts. Although their bodies were grown, their brains sadly weren¡¯t at the same stage of development. The deprivation of food had sapped most of their ability for cognitive reason. Their movements were akin to that of lethargic zombies, and their dexterity was reduced to that of handicapped sloths in the grips of hunger induced exhaustion. Despite all that, their eyes were still lively and contained a feverish madness as they decided to simply order takeout. ¡®Hurry. Hurry. Hurry!¡¯ Each second seemed an eternity as they waited for their sustenance. And when it came? Well¡­ The poor delivery boy could still be heard screaming from the parking lot. ¡°Haha¡­ I almost died.¡± Perri laughed as they tore apart the doggy bags and feasted on a mix of fried dough and sausage. When she finished eating, her belly bulged as she heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°Bro, you should really keep our fridge better stocked. Even if you¡¯re hopeless at cooking, I can still do it.¡± ¡°Excuse me? You think I can trust someone who set off the fire alarm by boiling water.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t my fault! You didn¡¯t wash the bacon grease off the pan!¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if you didn¡¯t take a blowtorch to it.¡± ¡°But I thought it would heat the water up faster!¡± Faced with such accusations, Perri couldn¡¯t help but be mildly resentful. The first time she tried to cook, she ended up losing grip on the knife handle, which resulted in a pretty scar on Rinden¡¯s cheek. After such an event, she was banned from cooking. Despite such a restriction, she wanted to prove to Rinden that she was still capable and tried again in secret. However after setting off the smoke detectors, Rinden had given up on her and henceforth removed all proper ingredients from the house. Such an action was completely unfair and tyrannical, but since it gave him a ¡®peace of mind¡¯ at night, she could do nothing but bite her tongue and stomach such a disgrace. ¡°Look. I admitted I was wrong, but we can try again, can¡¯t we? Big bro? With you by my side, what could go wrong?¡± ¡°Ahem?¡± Rinden pointed to the scar that ran across his cheek. ¡°That was a one time thing! C¡¯mon. After everything I¡¯ve done for you, don¡¯t you think its unfair not to give me another shot?¡± ¡°All the things? Like what?¡± ¡°Existing!¡± Rinden gave her the blankest of stares as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°I think I would prefer a gentler, more competent sister.¡± ¡°Ah. But would she be as beautiful? You might not notice it, but I do! When we go out together on the streets, do you know how many girls stare at you and think: waow! That girl at his side is so pretty! Afterwards they get jealous and naturally want to know you better! Thus I am the most important person in your dating life! You should be grateful!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°Oof. Brother, you wound me. Do you hear that noise? Thats the sound of my self-esteem breaking. Take responsibility and lets cook together!¡± Perri feigned heart break, while her brother tried his best to ignore her, focusing his attention on the screen. She was unfazed though. She knew he would break eventually. However, Perri was completely unaware that Rinden had already begun treating his sister like a panda-like existence. If not for the conveniences of the modern day, Rinden was absolutely certain that Perri would end up dying of starvation while next to a supermarket. Still, she was correct on one thing. Since she was cute, she got away with far more shit than was by any means reasonable. Seeing Rinden maintain his stoic silence, Perri pouted. ¡°Fine I¡¯ll ask again later. So what are you looking at now?¡± Perri finally relented after moments of awkward silence. In the meantime, Rinden had opened up a catalogue of all possible starting locations. And while the descriptions were threadbare, such information was sure to catch Perri¡¯s interest. ¡°Just figuring out where we¡¯re going to go tomorrow. It seems we need to choose a province and a city.¡± ¡°Well, lets see the options. Fuck. Just how many are there?¡± Perri yawned, clearly unwilling to spend another 12 hours on a choice. She rested her chin atop Rinden¡¯s shoulder, making sure that an errant lock of jet black hair slapped itself across Rinden¡¯s face. ¡°It should be to help with player congestion. Although it must be saying something if there are so many options to choose from.¡± Naturally , such a system for choosing a starting location was made for more than just player congestion, as it was of vital importance for those interested in party play. After all, if two friends started off on opposite sides of the globe, then wouldn''t that be far too tragic? As for the loners? They didn¡¯t have to worry about that. If they didn¡¯t know which location to pick, it would be randomly selected upon startup, thus nobody cared about them. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll need to search too much. It seems there are only a few restricted starting areas for homunculi, and even fewer for the Hollow Doll race. Ok. Scratch that. Not a few, three.¡± Rinden said as many of the options blacked themselves out. Oddly enough, it appeared as though the Hollow Dolls did not share any starting areas with the other races. Whether by coincidence or design, there were at most three areas where they could begin their adventure. Their options were either Azoth, Lucia and Everton. And aside from the names, no information was provided, thus the two of them could not even determine whether the starting areas were in cities, fortress strongholds, or hovels in the boonies. That could be said to be the burden of those starting a new game. The lack of information was both crippling and exciting, as it put all the responsibility of exploration onto the first players to walk the game, the pioneers. Actually, there was one difference among all the locations. The area known as Azoth did differentiate itself from the others through a rather ominous skull and crossbones icon hidden away on a corner. The marking itself was almost imperceivable with a faint grey outline that blended closely with the white background. But upon its discovery, the siblings found that they had rather mixed feelings about the symbol. Although the skull and crossbones was the universal symbol of ¡®don¡¯t fuck with me¡¯, it was also an open challenge to those who come across it, as if daring them to take the leap of faith. ¡°We¡¯re picking that one right?¡± Rinden grimaces as he was met with Perri¡¯s gleaming eyes. Even if he were to decline, she would surely wheedle him til he either died or gave in. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret it¡­Check that. I hope I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Perri laughed sardonically at Rinden¡¯s misgivings. After forcing him to play the twenty first remake of darksouls in a full body haptic suit, she was sure that he was all too aware of the difficulty of live action games. Not to mention, the feeling of helplessness that came with being at the utter mercy of unforgiving monsters whom would obliterate his body with but the tinest touch. ¡°Azoth it is then!¡± Perri declared boisterously as she settled in on her choice. Actually, she was also slightly intimidated by the skull symbol. After all, if it was too difficult, they would have to wait at least a week to delete and recreate their avatars. Still, she wasn¡¯t too afraid. Having racked up thousands and thousands of hours of MMORPG experience while ¡®studying¡¯ in university, she was fully confident that her expertise would overcome whatever challenges that lay before them. Of course, such confidence also led to her losing hundreds of dollars at a casino, but that was a tale for another day. Anyways, they were now and truly prepared with nothing left on the agenda until the game¡¯s launch. After not leaving the house for the entire day, darkness had already descended over the city, with the odd star blinking timidly in the night sky. Being the older of the two, Rinden was the first to get hit by the burden as he sagged into the thick cushioning of his leather couch. There were still quite a few hours till the servers come online, and it wouldn¡¯t be too amiss to pass the time in relative comfort. However, it wasn¡¯t long before the pull of sleep came for him. As the gentle rise and fall of his chest was the only indication that he wasn¡¯t dead as he dozed about quietly. Naturally, this did not escape Perri¡¯s attention. Having just returned from her shower to find her brother knocked out cold, a wicked grin stretched over her face as she crept closer to get a closing look. While propping her face close enough to feel his light breaths brush against her skin, she found her lips quivering as she forcefully suppressed a giggle. It was only with great effort that she managed to repress the urges to be a brat and wake him from his light slumber. He would surely get mad if she were to do such a thing, and an angry Rinden was sure to ruin her plans for the morrow. Not to mention, he also seemed to have forgotten about the whole stairs incident, so it was with wise judgement that Perri decided not to push it. But then again¡­ If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. No! She decided. With a bitter heart, she forced her head away and banished all unnecessary thoughts from her mind. Still¡­It should be alright if it wasn¡¯t too outrageous right|? Her breath caught as the black felt marker stopped mere inches away from Rinden¡¯s face. Her fingers trembled, cramping as the marker slipped from her nerveless fingers. ¡®Must resist!¡¯ In the dead of night, a young girl¡¯s battle with her innermost desires was raging. Perri vs Perri. The ultimate fight for supremacy. And in the end, Perri won. With a light sigh, she collapsed onto the plush rug, exhausted. Now worn out, she inevitably decided that it would be more prudent to just join Rinden for a good long rest. With her dog plush in tow, she claimed the opposite end of the sofa, nestling in comfortably as she sunk her head deep into the plush soft fabric. She wordlessly murmured as her eyelids began to ease themselves shut. But even as she was still, she could feel her cheeks dimpling. The corners of her eyes wrinkling. The awesome pressure preventing her from sleep as she though of the next morning with great anticipation. She absolutely couldn¡¯t wait! The next morning came swiftly. ¡°See you on the other side,¡± ¡°Gotcha.¡± After Perri had replied and disappeared behind a screen of chrome and electronics, Rinden settled into the diving pod himself. He winced as the cool gel mat brought relief to his aching limbs. His skin tingled as weak electrical currents began to relax every muscle in his body. It was an ecstatic feeling, and with it, he knew that the game system had been initiated. By some compulsion, Rinden¡¯s eyelids also grew remarkably heavy. Even as he lost consciousness, he heard a feminine voice that whispered gently into his ear. ¡®Welcome to the your new Adventure, Pale Storm.¡¯ Immediately, the acrid stench of mildew and battery acid burned through his nasal cavity, biting deep into his skull. Rinden recoiled as his eyes shot open in surprise. In his panic, he wound up completely unprepared as the back of his head slammed into something solid. Pain. He winced and clutched at the back of his head. Wait. Why was it so black? Why couldn¡¯t he see anything? Did the machine make him blind? If not, then why was there only a pitch black void. While Rinden.exe was booting up, his mind began to wander towards all sorts of implausible scenarios. He definitely wasn¡¯t in some purgatory or limbo, for he could still feel the craggy surface of the stone flooring beneath him. He then came to the most obvious conclusion. This was the game? No, this was a scam! No tutorial? No introduction? He was just thrown straight into a dark¡­cell? His hands fumbled against the cool metal bars as his eyes began to readjust to the darkness. Once he had some semblance of night vision, he noticed that he wasn¡¯t actually in complete darkness, as there were tiny pulses of light radiating off the fluorescent moss seeping through the walls. With his eyes adjusted, he could finally make out his immediate surroundings. His previous assumption was correct. He was in a cell. ¡­ Why the hell was he in a cell? There were no other players in sight. No NPCs. Nothing. Just cold floors and a locked door. Perhaps this was just a part of the tutorial? No no. Where was the promise of adventure and excitement that Perri had sold to him? ¡®Ah¡­I¡¯m a fool.¡¯ He looked down at his hands which were almost imperceptible under the faint fungal glow. Shapewise, they at least appeared to be exactly the same as those in reality, but somehow they still felt artificial and alien. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Rinden cried out. His voice was faintly tinged with fear as it echoed down the stoney corridors. From the way the sound reverberated through the walls, he could only guess this place was a labyrinth of sorts, of which countless horrors and mysteries were sure to lie in wait. Recalling the skull and crossbones symbol from earlier, Rinden¡¯s heart lurched as his imagination ran wild with its meaning. ¡®This isn¡¯t a bug, right?¡¯ After a short while of being trapped in the cell, he began to worry. There were already far too many stories depicting a youth trapped in a virtual world. And while anyone with even the slightest modicum of common sense would know that it was impossible, the lingering fear still smashed away the logic of reason. How would that even work anyways? Rinden felt an uncomfortable pressure stirring up in his gut. ¡®So if I take a piss here, does that mean I take a piss in real life?¡¯ The sensation seemed to only intensify with his worries. Not only that, but he didn¡¯t even know how to log out, thus the options before him were grim to say the least. Before he could do anything drastic, he was saved by a presence. Footsteps clacking against the rough stone suddenly appearing at a distance. Such indicating that another sort of relief was coming over to pick him up. From the end of the corridor, a faint light emerged from the listless gloom. The carrier of the light indistinguishable. It came across his cell. The flames flickering shyly atop a lantern wick. The light itself illuminating the gaunt face of a specter garbed in tattered brown robes. With such a dreadful appearance, Rinden instinctively recoiled at the sight. Yes, it was truly fantasy made flesh! A ghoul of the foulish of natures was standing right before him! Its eyes blinded by cataracts. A foul toothless grin. The monster¡¯s face was an etching of horror as Rinden, no, ¡®Pale¡¯ found himself unable to pry his gaze away. The nausea and disgust that arose felt all too real. But the ghoul cared not for Rinden¡¯s feelings as it cracked open its dessicated lips. ¡°Ah? Another success. How fortuitous.¡± With a booming laugh that seemed completely out of place for its stature, the ghost spoke with a masculine voice. It blew a foul gust of rancid air while it laughed, a foul stench of pickled eggs and garlics that brought tears to Pale¡¯s eyes. ¡®Dear God. It¡¯s a human?¡¯ Human of course, being figurative. Rinden clutched as his nose and desperately sucked in small breaths through his mouth. Even though the foul air caused his throat to itch, it was still better to breathing it directly through his nose. To describe it with words. It was like inhaling a spoonful of cinnamon mixed with liquid smoke. The great gobs of irritant sticking mercilessly to his windpipe, which sent him into a coughing fit. Almost as if he didn¡¯t see Pale coughing his lungs out, the ghoul asked a question curiously. ¡°Can you speak?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Nothing to say? Well no matter. No matter.¡± The ghoul, which Pale was now sure was just a really old man chuckled jovially. Though his laugh was more reminiscent of a rabbit¡¯s death throws than one of actual joy. With a muted screech, the rusted prison door creaked open. ¡°Well, come along. It¡¯s time to meet your creator.¡± An uncomfortable sensation swept over Pale, as he suddenly felt his limbs moving against his will. The unknown force cared not for his comfort, as it wrenched his body upwards, with Pale still blinded by tears after coughing his guts out. He furiously blinked the tears away, ignoring the irritation of being forced. However, as he was finally able to make out the setting, he let out a light gasp as the hairs on his neck stood straight up. With the dank corridors barely made visible with the old man¡¯s lantern, he found that he was in some form of prison, and the contents of the cells were a sight to behold. Corpses. Dozens, if not hundreds of corpses. Each cell seemed to be lazily stuffed with numerous dessicated cadavers. Whether they were the remains of criminals, the innocent, or were like that from the start, all had the same look as human sized pieces of beef jerky. With a shudder, Pale looked to his own and was thankful to see that he looked nothing like the corpses, but soon his eyes widened in horror as he found something else hidden within the cells. Red, fleshy and small. With the corpses initially drawing his attention, he had almost missed the bodies of tiny pulsating fetuses slathered in pools of slimy green fluid. One of which opened it¡¯s mouth(?) sending out a high pitched hiss through the slime. Pale grimaced. There had not been able corpses in his own cell. And with the origins of his race name, he suddenly had an inking as to exactly what those tiny fetuses were. Was this truly some grand adventure game as predicted by countless people? Or just some ambitious new age horror where the players got to be monsters. Though disturbed, Pale could only hold in his questions until they finally arrived into a roomy antechamber lit by numerous sconces. It was there that a buzz of human activity broke through the gloom as there were quite a few people conversing pleasantly off in the distance. Some also appeared to be browsing odd floating notebooks, while many others looked just as lost and confused as he was. ¡®Oh thank god. At least I¡¯m not alone.¡¯ Pale sighed in relief. To the side, there was a raised marble podium which was placed on an elevated platform. Beneath it, he immediately recognized his sister who was waving excitedly upon his entry. ¡°Wait with the others. The Grand Mistress shall be with you shortly.¡± The old man rasped before slinking back into the shadows. From his tone of voice, Pale couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of a dental receptionist telling him to take a seat, except the old man was only marginally less sinister. Feeling his limbs unlock, Pale staggered as he momentarily lost his balance. He might have fallen entirely had there not been a rugged blonde man who quickly rushed to support him. He was wearing simple clothes made of burlap, but that didn¡¯t detract from his masculinity as he held Pale steady. ¡°Easy there. You wouldn¡¯t want to fall flat on your face for a first impression, do ya?¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m Spicy Dragon.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­Spicy. I¡¯m Pale Storm.¡± The two men clasped hands, and by that time, Perri had already charged on over. Her avatar, seemed to look even more vicious in person, yet it was still Perri¡¯s voice. ¡°What took you? I was waiting for so long.¡± Perri whined. It was quite surreal seeing Perri¡¯s mannerisms coming from a completely different face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Pale asked, confused. He had only taken a few seconds longer than Perri to log in, but before he could get an answer, the last person was ushered in. There was a snap and the doors leading out of the chamber were all slammed shut. As the lights dimmed, a blue barrier sprung to life around the podium and a vicious black maelstrom of energy started to crackle within. Although it was an impressive display, the payoff seemed rather disappointing in comparison. The energy faded as a stern, stiff lipped crone shrouded in black and gold-trimmed robes materialized before the podium. Her voice boomed at a volume that seems incomprehensible for a person of her sex and size. ¡°Welcome¡­to the land of the living! Have you all been well?¡± The old crone smiled sheepishly at her own joke, but was only met with a roomful of silence. A dull flush started creeping up her gnarled neck as she coughed in embarrassment before continuing. ¡°I understand you must have questions, but for now set those aside and take a look around you! The men and women around you. Your brothers, and sisters. Treat them now, for you are all family.¡± There was a click as a beam of light scattered from the ceiling and illuminated half of the people present. Under the bright light, it could be seen that small almost transparent strings were coming off their bodies and onto a crossbar, of which an almost invisible apparition could be seen controlling it. ¡°My Soul Shades! Though your souls are no more, your bodies live on as the vessels for the most tormented of spirits! With time, you shall integrate yourselves properly and head towards the path of becoming truly reborn!¡± With another snap, the light redirected focus onto the other half, which included the Storm Siblings. ¡°My Homunculi. With the shells of your souls birthed solely from my magic, you have beautifully destroyed the cycle of reincarnation and have been made anew.¡± ¡°I can see it in your surprised faces. Yes, you are apart of a new order of intelligent species that have yet to be unveiled to the world. My Hollow Dolls. Though such an existence will incur the wrath of the gods, we of the Azoth research institute care for none of that. So long as you grow strong and happy, that would be enough!¡± Though her words were childish, her passion and zeal were still genuine. But due to a complete lost of context, the audience stood confused like lost little lambs. ¡°Wait¡­Are we evil?¡± Pale whispered. ¡°I am afraid I cannot fathom the storm of emotions that must be coursing through you. You must be feeling terror, hopelessness. To have just been born yet already the enemies of the world. But fear not, for we shall pave the way for you all. We shall provide upon thee every advantage. The old woman crowed. Her sudden tirade into their origins left many users curious as they listened with rapt attention. However in Pale¡¯s mind, he had a glaring suspicion that something wasn¡¯t quite right. He trembled as he noticed the starry gazes of the other players around him. This was Orientation. It was precisely the same tactic that large corporations used to instill employee loyalty. Empty words to make a person feel special, however if one looked substance, they would find none to be had. Such suspicions were also confirmed upon hearing the old woman¡¯s next words. ¡°Thus, we hope for your full effort. You shall first be taken to an overseer who shall acclimate all of you with the ways of tis world. Those who show the greatest results will naturally reap the greatest rewards.¡± ¡°I hope that everyone here would consider me as their mother. Although my youth has long past, I still view all of you as my own brood. As for those uncomfortable with such a term, you may call me Grand Mistress Sibel.¡± Pale spat. Disgusting. The old woman¡¯s eyelid twitched, however the rest of the speech proceeded smoothly. At the end, the massive double doors slowly creaked open once more and the wrinkly old man from before slithered on out. ¡°Now please. Chamberlain Michaels shall bring you all to the taskmaster. Do well and make me proud.¡± The lady said with a flourish as the entire group of players and shuffled on out. Pale was just about to join them when he felt a terrible controlling force seize his body once more. A voice whispered, almost intimately as he found himself being left behind. ¡°Not you.¡± He found his neck inscrutably turning towards the podium. The old woman who had once been elevated had appeared but mere feet away. The clamor died down as the rest of the group had traveled beyond ear shot, leaving Pale all alone as the cold faced crone lifted his chin with a bony finger. ¡°You were not respectful, child¡­¡± Pale¡¯s breathing quickened as a cold aura pressed against his chest. ¡°Did you perhaps think this woman a fool or a coward to ignore such a display of disrespect? Was it not possible for you to spare a few minutes of tolerance? You overestimate my kindness.¡± With a flick of the wrist, she threw him against the ground in a away that his head landed near the small gobbet of spit from earlier. Feeling his body unlock, he was just about to rise when a small foot came crashing against his back. ¡°Clean it.¡± The old woman demanded coldly, grinding her heel deep into his flesh. ¡®What?¡¯ Pale twitched. ¡°I might not be able to kill you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m powerless. Clean it! No¡­Not with your sleeves, with your mouth.¡± There was no perverse nature in her demands, just sharp and unyielding ice. Pale shivered, remembering the skull and crossbones symbol in Azoth. Just what the hell did they end up picking? ¡®Can I tell her to screw off?¡¯ He hesitated. No. He did not have such deathseeking tendencies. Helpless, he fought off the acid welling in his throat as his resolve and resistance slowly crumbled away. Quivering, he slowly began to stick out his tongue¡­ ¡°Rinden! Where are you?¡± He was saved. Perri who had run ahead of Pale might have taken far too long to realize that he wasn¡¯t apart of the group. However, after doubling back to find him, she never quite expected to see the sight of her brother under the heels of an older woman. ¡°What? Noooo!¡± She lunged forward, trying to snatch Pale away. Upon seeing such a charge though, the old crone stepped back, releasing her brother who doubled over, retching. As she knelt beside Pale, she couldn¡¯t help but become bitter at what she had just seen. She was sure that she had never trained her brother to have such fetishes, and she was doubly sure he had never been into drastically order women. Perhaps, her beautiful looks had caused her brother to lapse into despair? Was such a choice based on how no other woman could possibly measure up to her? She was just about to start spewing out accusations when she noticed the look in his eyes. Fear¡­and relief. The relief was obviously directed towards her, but she could also feel him trembling under the gaze of the old women. Immediately her heart turned cold as she sized her up. ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± x2 The two of them snarled at once. One was young, the other old, but both displayed a cold burning fury. The old woman answered first. ¡°I am Sibil. The creator of your body.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no mom of mine! And just what did you do to my brother?!¡± Perri demanded. ¡°Bro- Ah? You¡¯re siblings. So that is possible too¡­¡± The old crone said cryptically as she fell deep into thought. ¡°I asked what you did to him?¡± ¡°Perri¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± Perri glared at Rinden who was attempting to put up a brave front. However the old woman merely shrugged as she answered lazily. ¡°Nothing¡­Yet. But he was being disrespectful. It is well within my powers to reprimand him.¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± Perri said, pulling her brother¡¯s hand towards the exit. However, before they could get far, a ring of black flame flared up between themselves and the exit. ¡°Oh? And did you think I would just let you go? Do you think there is any chance that you can learn the secrets of the soul without my favor? I will give you one chance. Leave him here, and we can forget this ever happened.¡± The old woman croaked with black flame dancing between her fingers. However, just as she was about to make a move, the old woman stiffened and with a pale face, the flame disappeared in its entirety. ¡°Who gives a crap about that? We¡¯re leaving this place. However he pissed you off, I promise that I will be twice as annoying!¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­Perri?¡± ¡°No, You shut up.¡± The thick vein on Grand Mistress Sibel¡¯s temple throbbed, however her expression was pleasant as she said, ¡°Ho. You think you can leave this place without my seal of approval? Keep dreaming. Fine. You can leave now, but know this. I shall grant your wish. If the two of you wish to incur my wrath, then I shall happily oblige. But before that, do tell me your names. I make it a point to keep a record of dead men on a written list.¡± The Storm Siblings looked back at the old woman who sinisterly smiled from ear to ear. Perhaps a consequence to the passage of time, but the old woman seemed dull, wrinkly and small, her complexion resembling tree bark. Although the baleful aura seemed to crush their very souls, Perri¡¯s voice was filled with nothing but venom as she spat. ¡°I go by Roaring Storm, but friends may call me Roari. Do keep in mind that you should never call me by that name.¡± Without even considering that the two of them just made an enemy out of the first NPC they met in the game, Perri continued dragging Pale away. Although he had long recovered from the event, he remained silent even as he was pulled into the darkness. ¡°Roaring Storm?¡± The old woman mumbled softly, rolling the syllables over her tongue. Her snickers seemed to echo through the hall as she mocked the impracticality of the name. ¡°Go on then.¡± Her voice boomed. ¡°Roar for me. Try to make some semblance of a wave and give unto me what is do. Roaring Storm. What a joke. To you, whom have invaded our lands, I say, come at me. I will never yield to you.¡± The old woman broke into a dry raspy laugh, however by this point, nobody was left to listen. ¡°Go ahead¡­ roar. Perhaps¡­ that is what we truly need right now.¡± The old woman kept repeating Roari¡¯s name, even as the siblings disappeared into the gloom. Her laugh followed suit, leaving nothing but the slow thud of sobs. As if the one who knew that it was the beginning of the end, she sobbed. Chapter 3: The First Quest(?) CHAPTER THREE The First Quest(?) ¡°My dearest brother, there is no need to flatter me.¡± Roari(Perri) remarked in an attempt to cut through the eerie silence. She doubted such an event affected Rinden too much, but the look in his eyes was seriously freaking her out. Roari coughed. ¡°Ahem. Well, look at you. Barely starting and already pissing off the NPCs. You do know that you¡¯re supposed to act less wanton with age right?¡± Roari continued, filling the hall with echoes of her own voice. To her surprise, Pale responded. ¡°I could really go for some wantons right now. Anyways, you¡¯re one to talk. It looks like you pissed her off even harder.¡± ¡°Is that a complaint?¡± Roari wiggled, clearly pleased that the atmosphere had returned to normal¡­ Well, normal enough, considering the setting. ¡°No, but I do have one though.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Roari mused in surprise, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°The hell did you have to pick this location, man.¡± ¡°It was an educated choice! How was I supposed to know that you would go on and flirt with the first NPC lady you see. Like you just laid there and took it. You didn¡¯t even log out¡­Ah! Could it be that you¡¯re into that kinda stuff?¡± ¡°Educated guess, my ass. And I don¡¯t even know how to log out.¡± ¡°Oh. I am so sorry. I completely forgot that the elderly are not well versed with the wonders of technology.¡± Roari sniffed and seemingly pulled out a leather bound notebook out of thin air. At a glance, anyone could tell that it was the same book from the original lengthy opening. ¡°Although you automatically get kicked out after a certain amount of time, you can force a shutdown of the game with an internal password, or logout manually. To do it manually, you can either summon the user interface, or touch the tattoo on your arm.¡± She showed off her shoulder which sported a greyed out tattoo of a book and quill. ¡°It was an option in the character creator, so you might not have one. In such a case, you just need to will it into existence.¡± As he didn¡¯t have a similar tattoo, Pale was confused. ¡°Willing?¡­¡± ¡°Just think about it really hard, ya nut.¡± There was a quiet popping sound and a similar book winked into existence in front of Pale. The leather cover felt smooth and worn against his skin, and the fine vellum sheets were almost silky as he pulled apart the pages with shaking fingers. Like a personal planner, the book also had numerous tabs labeled after certain options: Status, Inventory, Lore¡­ And as he flipped to each tab, characters began to move across the page, as if the entire notebook was some kind of multi page tablet. First selecting the status tab, he watched the ink in the notebook rearrange itself to form a table.
Pale Storm Lv 1 HP: 100/100 (+10)
Jobless MP: 100/100 (+5)
STR:5 DEX:5
VIT:5 INT:5
LUK:5 WIS:5
The entire setup seemed incredibly basic, and Pale could roughly guess what each stat accomplished. ¡°That simple huh?¡± In addition to that, the notebook also had sections for the player to take notes and create logs. The section for lore was also completely empty, thus it could be assumed that the section was to be filled out manually, like some sort of journal. An adventurer¡¯s journal. ¡°Yep. Although, in previous games, we normally just had bright screens popping up in front of us all the time. But after a bunch of people bitched and moaned about the lack of immersion, I guess this was their answer? That aside, don¡¯t you think that defaulting to the typical floating interface is kinda lazy? You put so much work into crafting the perfect world, and you got giant floating blue screens instead of a proper interface. Seems like a major oversight if you ask me.¡± As Roari began her lecture, Pale paused and looked at her strangely. Despite having changed appearances, she had really not changed in the slightest. ¡°You know¡­ its funny¡­¡± Roari paused as her brother uncharacteristically interrupted her teaching session. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How come, when it comes to life, you are wholly incompetent, but with games, you seem like a fish in the water?¡± ¡°Oi! Watch what you say. This is the game world and I can kill you now.¡± Roari threatened as her fighting spirit was riled up. ¡°It was a compliment, bitch!¡± Pale gave her a wide smile, and made a taunting gesture with his fingers. ¡°Fite me!¡± They glared menacingly at one another and the temperature in the air dropped by several degrees. Years of friendly violent sibling competition had already driven their fighting spirit to the extreme, and neither would back down easily when it came down to a fight. Even as the time slowly passed, the two of them maintained their dreaded stare. Sweat beaded down their faces in concentration. They managed to maintain the stare down for a whole five steps before their faces cracked. And soon echoes of their laughter resonated through the corridors. With the tension gone, their jovial banter continued until they finally caught up with the others.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Their cohort was already scattered about in a wide central atrium where a muscular monster of a man was lazily supervising. Aside from having arms so large that they could crush watermelons by flexing, the man seemed friendly enough. He even had a whimsical expression on his face as he waved them over. ¡°Come along now. I¡¯ve already assigned everyone else to their duties.¡± Like a teacher chastising some naughty students, the monstrous man smiled at them. Pinned to his chest was a shiny silver plaque where the words, Taskmaster Hoyt were engraved. ¡°Sorry. Sorry. We were a bit held up¡­Mr.Hoyt.¡± Perri snickered. The giant bald man¡¯s smile seemed to widen further as he patted the two of them on the shoulders. Immediately the two of them stiffened as if the weight of a hundred mountains suddenly pressed against their backs. But even though their limbs screamed in protest, their legs did not buckle. ¡°Mr.Hoyt was my father¡¯s name. Just call me Hoyt.¡± Roari and Pale frowned in unison. It seemed all the NPC¡¯s in this damnable place had likewise damnable sense of humor. ¡°From your faces, it seems you must have done something to piss off the old bat. Poor suckers. Well, I suppose this could be considered fate too. Since the two of you are so late, I have already delegated all the shitty jobs to the rest of your cohort. Because of that, you two can have an easy one.¡± Hoyt smiled, revealing two neat rows of white and gold teeth. While the two of them were about to question what an ¡®easy¡¯ job pertained to, they were momentarily distracted by the low grunts that surrounded them. Turning, they found the initial group of orientation members all engaged in mundane or menial tasks. To the side, one was sweeping the floor, another, polishing a statue. They even recognized Spicy Dragon who was sweating while carrying pails of water in his hands. Such a scene made Roari curious. In previous titles, all players would essentially undergo the same quests barring class specific quests and unique story lines. However, after looking at the bitter expressions of her fellow players, she couldn¡¯t help but feel thankful. ¡°Thank you Hoyt!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll gladly do the job.¡± Hoyt beamed at the agreeable recruits as he beckoned them with a finger. ¡°Very good. Follow me then.¡± Hoyt led them down a staircase which opened up into a lush underground cellar. Contrary to what one might expect, this cellar was free from the stench of dust and mold, instead exuding pleasant scents of spice and fresh produce. Whether it be the bins, the shelves or hanging hooks, the entire area was laden with foodstuffs fit for consumption. For Pale and Roari, who did not exactly have the best first impression of the place, such a sight seemed all the more impressive. After noisily clearing his throat, Hoyt began to describe the details of their quest. ¡°Now that we¡¯re adding Hollow Dolls into our ranks, our food expenditure is going to increase. As you¡¯re not beasts or unfeeling blood fetuses anymore, we can¡¯t exactly feed you corpses or rotten flesh anymore, so you two shall be tasked with restocking our larder!¡± Hoyt swept his hands towards a relatively empty shelf. ¡°As you can clearly see, we have no shortage of vegetables, grain and spice, however our meat stores are a bit lacking. Thus, I want you to go outside and catch a few wild pigs. After cleaning them, just leave them on the shelf and afterwards, we can all have a meal together and relax. Sound good? ¡°Yes Sir!¡± At their affirmation, Hoyt handed them two leather handled truncheons and gestured to a little door near the end. The truncheons were little more than tree branches and were less than a foot long, sanded smooth and cool to the touch. For their first weapons, they were quite pathetic.
Wooden Club Value: 0
Attack: 0-1
¡°Very good then! Just a warning though. Do not go near the barrier. Although it is designed to keep the stronger monsters out, every now and then, one slips on by.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Also, try to preserve the skin. I can make the next group tan their hides into leather.¡± Finishing the quest briefing, Hoyt also handed Pale an old skinning life. The blade was less than an inch and length, and had an attack power of zero. With that, Hoyt then turned back, leaving the Storm Siblings to their own devices. Although their quest was a bit mundane, such an assignment should be entirely appropriate as one of the starting quests in any standard mmorpg. Pale heaved a sigh of relief, as they found the door led straight into an open forest. It was day time, and after staying in a musty dank prison for so long, the flow of clean fresh air into his lungs seemed to just flush out all the dust that had accumulated there. As he looked around, apart from the stone facility that appeared to be embedded in the side of a mountain, their surroundings were entirely made up by a wide expanse of forest that stretched as far as the eye could see. It was to the degree that becoming loss would be a certainty if not for the small dirt trail that ran through the forest. ¡°Oh¡­Well, there they are.¡±Roari pointed towards a drift of pigs. Hoyt had not been kidding when he said that it was an easy quest. Having barely taken ten steps, they had already come across them. To be honest, there were so many that Pale wondered why the hell the NPCs couldn¡¯t just do it themselves. ¡®Well, at least it kinda feels like a newbie area now.¡¯ Pale mused. The grass crunched and tickled his feet through the cloth wrappings, however the pigs nearby seemed completely at ease by their presence. ¡°Hey Bro, accept my party invite.¡± Roari clumsily twirled her baton as her pupils elongated into feral slits. Eager to show off her experience, the pigs were unfortunate to be the first blood sacrifices of the day. The moment the two of them linked up, Roari let loose a savage roar, startling Pale. ¡°You seem rather eager.¡± Pale commented dryly, but Roari had already charged forward. Her first target was a rather small specimen just under two feet long. With bristly grey hair and a short snout, its appearance was pretty much identical to that of a domesticated pot-bellied pig. Normally such pigs are kept as house pets, but due to its size, it had just barely exceeded the range where its cuteness would¡¯ve taken priority over its deliciousness. It could only blame its own bad luck that it became Roari¡¯s target. With a valorous cry completely unbefitting the situation, Roari raised her club up high. But even as she smashed down savagely, her blow hit nothing but the earth. The pig¡¯s small size allowed it to nimbly dodge to the size, easily dancing around Roari¡¯s rather amateurish movements. Roari however was undeterred as she continuously smashed her club against the ground, bringing great shame to hunters anyways. It would¡¯ve made for a comical scene as well, if she wasn¡¯t screaming bloody murder while doing so. ¡­ Oh, what the hell. Pale would still laugh anyways. In any case, the pig didn¡¯t stay on the defensive, as after a particularly bad swing, the tiny swine seized the initiative and tackled viciously into Roari¡¯s side. Though the blow was not strong, the awkward positioning was enough to knock Roari off balance, sending her landing ass flat on the ground.
Damage Taken: 7 HP -7%
Momentarily dazed, Roari was at a loss as to what had happened, but a hot seething rage began to broil within her. Her rage was made worst after hearing a clumsily stifled snort from her onlooker. ¡°Need some help?¡± The jackass inquired. ¡°I can cut in if it¡¯s too hard for you.¡± Roari gritted her teeth. Although it wasn¡¯t exactly fair, the two of them together could easily lock down the small animal¡¯s movements. One of them would simply have to tackle the pig¡¯s side and press it down, while the other bashes its brains in. Would it be messy? Yes. Was it cruel to the animal? Yes. But such an option was better than making a fool of herself right? ¡­ Hell, fucking no. Roari seethed. Even if her pride was trampled into the dirt, she would rather save the remains than throw it away completely by agreeing to such an offer. ¡°I.don¡¯t. Need. It.¡± Roari enunciated each syllable and pulled herself back on to her feet. Her hands were scratched and dirty, but the biting sting was all but forgotten as her body dripped with bloodlust for the smug bastard before her and the smug bastard watching her. How dare they mock her! However, she would deal with her brother later. Her first priority was the damnable pig. If only because the pig wouldn¡¯t get mad at her after getting the crap beaten out of it. Once more charging towards the pig, she threw away all her extraneous thoughts. All of her concentration focused on nothing except how to murder a tiny animal. ¡°Welp. I tried.¡± Pale snorted as he comfortably leaned against a leafy birch, clearly intent on letting Roari play with her new friend for a little while longer. Even the pig looked bored. ¡®You again?¡¯ It wiggled its arse in provocation, eyes focused on that unwieldly club. But even as the shadow of the club grew larger and larger in the little piggy¡¯s eyes, Roari could not help but let a feral smile creep upon her lips. Not this time. Throwing her club to the side, she opted to run it down like a truck to an isekai protagonist. There was a sickening crunch as she connected. ¡±DIE YOU OLD BAG!¡± ¡°Squee?¡± The pig whined out in surprise, even as it was blown to the side. Disoriented, it didn¡¯t even have time to react before a mountainous shadow blotted out the sun and mercilessly began stomping down. ¡°Squeee!¡± Speechless, Pale could only watch in horror as the pig wailed in agony. It¡¯s screams finally silenced beneath the flurry of blows. All the while, Roari was gurgling in delight, continuously stomping down with a sickening crunch. It didn¡¯t take long before the pig eventually turned into a lifeless grey corpse. With naught more than but a small rise in experience to indicate its demise. Pale walked up to the corpse, and set to work. Surprisingly, the pig¡¯s skin and flesh parted with but the lightest touch from the skinning knife. And after a few moments, a nicely dressed carcass and layer of leather was folded neatly in front of him. ¡°So¡­I¡¯m fairly certain this was animal abuse.¡± His voice poured cold water over Roari¡¯s triumphant preening. At least she had the embarrassment to sniff and look away. Of course, Roari still felt completely justified with her actions. After all, the little pig was being a dick. Pale raised an eyebrow as he found he could store the items in the adventurer¡¯s journal. The materials disappearing with a brief flash of light. However, the moment the items disappeared, the ¡®Inventory¡¯ and ¡®Monster Information¡¯ tabs of his journal suddenly updated.
Short-Haired Pig Lv 1-3 Exp:2-5
A common woodland animal typically kept as pets by farmers and countryfolk. It is extremely docile and friendly around travelers, if a bit mischievous. It is commonly raised alongside young children to provide companionship and affection.
¡°¡­You monster.¡± ¡°Oh, just shut up and help me murder some more.¡± Roari sniffed. As a result of being partied up, she received the exact same update to her journal. For every kill after, Pale lent his assistance, if only to spare the creature¡¯s suffering at the hands of his dreaded and possibly mentally ill sister. Soon, he estimated that they had slain enough to fill up the cellar shelves, thus they should¡¯ve been well on their way back to Azoth. ¡°Not yet.¡± Roari murmured as Pale was collecting the last of the meat. The quest had finished, but Roari seemed dissatisfied. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I said not yet!!¡± There was a gleam in her eyes as Roari smiled softly. An unsettling feeling filled Pale¡¯s stomach, as he quietly prayed for forgiveness from whatever god that resided in this world. Chapter 4: Dawn Arrives (Half Chapter) CHAPTER FOUR Dawn Arrives (Half Chapter) While Pale and Roari were engaged in senseless pig genocide, an intruder had gone by unnoticed. From afar, one might think this to be a common knight. With a slim figure encased in a suit of interlocking scale armor. Beneath a gleaming silver helmet was also a face that was seemingly made of platinum. Judging from its well built body and the delicate features of its shapely eyes, it would be obvious to any that this intruder was a female. Of course, such an appearance did nothing to reflect the being¡¯s innermost feelings. In reality, she was tense and nervous. Her heart pounding so loudly, that she feared those around her would be able to hear. ¡°I¡­I¡¯ve finally found it!¡± The girl rejoiced after she chanced upon the entrance to Azoth. The time she had spent scouring through the Forest of Swine had not been wasted after all. Now, at the foot of this new dungeon, she would charge in without any hesitation. Immediately after entering, she found the dungeon to have a massive maze like complex with numerous rooms and branching corridors. Her focus tightened as she gripped her holy sword, prepared for battle at but a moment¡¯s notice. ¡®Where are the guards? Wait¡­¡¯ She froze. At a distance, the muffled jabbers of the living could be heard resonating over the stonework. They grew closer and closer, prompting her to duck into a wall indentation for shelter. Holding her breath, the slight tremors of her body ceased entirely as she became stock still. Just like her expressionless face, the rest of her lost all semblance of life, and indistinguishable from a common statue. And it was not a moment too soon. Though she could no longer turn her head, her eyes widened in shock as she saw the people who passed on by. Their bare feet were pounding dully against the cold stone floor. Completely uncaring of the sharpened stones digging into their flesh, these dried up looking men seemed on the verge of collapse. As if completely oblivious to her presence, the two men in rags were loudly gasping for breath while straining to carry a massive cauldron. In but a few moments, they were gone. If the Scion could make a face right now, she would surely be perplexed. Slaves? Here? Such an observation only redoubled her conviction. This was surely one of the lairs of evil, but there was something else troubling her mind. Where were the armed guards? Where were the monsters? Breaking free of her frozen pose, she headed towards the path from whence they came. And what she saw was enough to bring a chill to her heart. A large atrium filled with statues of mighty beings and various mythical plants. Within the room were even more slaves, all attending to menial tasks with pained expressions. One of whom, a young girl who had an expression of biting back her bitterness while she polished a statue of Battali with a small brush. There were also numerous others who were lying slumped on the ground, their eyes hollow and listless. To see such suffering, her heart only grew colder as the overseer appeared with an onerous roar. It was a massive monster of a man with a bald head that shined like polished silver. He had a crude laugh and a wicked grin; His expression unapologetic even as he bit ferociously into the leg of a beast, while the many slaves could only look on with envy. ¡®Disgusting¡­¡¯ Having only heard the childish ramblings of a village idiot, she never held much expectation to finding this place. If not for her desperation, she would never have chosen to search inside the Forest of Swine. It was only after persisting for many days, that she was finally rewarded for her efforts. She was certain that this was it. The first clue towards the identity of the hidden darkness that plagued the land. Oh how she had searched tirelessly. And now that she¡¯s found them, how could she not yearn to mete out justice? Naturally, she pitied the slaves as well. Though they may only be the result of a series of infinitesimally complex programs, they still had some semblance of human emotion, they still had their own thoughts. Funnily enough, they seemed more real than most of the people she knew in real life. And as of now, they were suffering. For such a disgrace to happen so close to Torva, it should¡¯ve been inconceivable, yet it was here. She supposed that it goes without saying that the greater the light, the longer the shadow cast. Her metallic brow furrowed into sharp points as she looked over the overseer. He did not seem too strong. And with her righteous fury, her joints were already screaming in their thirst for battle. As for the slaves? Heh. They need not worry. Their suffering would soon come to an end as well¡­ For she was here. Her mail skirt jingled and her greaves clinked as she strode forward. Now, after getting a better view of the overseer, her heart trembled as the man¡¯s bestial aura threatened to overwhelm her. With thick tattooed arms and crude leather garments, his entire appearance was like that of a common bandit. A cruel smile was also plastered onto his hideous face as he ended up noticing her. Arrogance radiated off of him in waves as he ripped another large gobbet of flesh, chewing it greedily while grease ran down his chin. Her eyes shifted. There seemed to be no other hostiles. And as she would never harm the guiltless, her only enemy in the entire room would only be him. Thus she made her decision. Though unsure of the overseer¡¯s true combat level, she would still do her utmost to bring him down. She would not cower. Drawing upon the ancient short sword, Crandor, she muttered a quick prayer for protection to the watchers of this world. Even if her call fell upon deaf ears, she still had the ultimate trump card in the event that she had to flee. Not that she would anyways. After unslinging the silvered heater shield that had previously hung off her back, she bared her blade towards the overseer. Her appearance truly that of a gaudy silver knight shining ostentatiously with the barest of light.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. If she were a true hero of justice, she would announce herself before engaging in a life and death battle, but this was no fairy tale. Without strength, such a fancy should be left to the fools and the roleplayers. Instead, her arms locked into place, as her shield began to glow with a shining light. The overseer¡¯s expression suddenly changed, as if troubled by such a development. His mouth began to open, but it was too late. She would never give him the opportunity. Her legs strained and buckled before kicking off explosively. Her entire body changing into a fearsome streak of silver. ¡°Hey W¡ª Kkkkrraaaaaa!¡± Completely unprepared, the overseer had barely noticed the danger before being struck squarely in the chest. His massive body momentarily made weightless before being sent crashing into the stone wall. The intensity of the blow was so strong, that a portion of the ceiling also ended up collapsing, burying the overseer under a pile of rubble. The girl who had steeled both her mind and soul was taken back by such a development. ¡®That was¡­easy.¡¯ Though concerned, she had no time to dwell on such thoughts as she suddenly found herself at the center of numerous confused gazes of the dungeon slaves. Quickly taking control of the situation, she let loose a rallying cry as the light of faith poured from her body. With a brightness that would not pale to a shining star, the slaves around her could not help but gape in awe. Their burdens of labor clattered noisily to the ground, haven fallen limply from their nerveless fingers. ¡°Prisoners of darkness! Heed my words! You are not liberated from this cesspool of pain and suffering. Leave now, and I promise that none shall harass your departure!¡± Her voice was commanding and fully of heroic spirit, but moments after, she felt that something was amiss. ¡­ Nobody had moved! ¡®¡­?¡¯ The armored maiden clicked her tongue in annoyance but was undeterred. Zeroing in on the nearest slave, she bellowed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want your freedom? Hurry and leave. I promise you. There is a better life to be had if you would just gather the courage to run.¡± There was silence. Heat began to seep up her ears. She had been so sure of herself. She had even mustered the courage to say such embarrassing lines! Had she overstepped her capabilities? Naturally, not every denizen of this world would be so easily moved, but at least some should respond, right? Suffering the mental backlash from such a shameful scene, her chest heaved as she attempted to forcefully calm herself. However, such an attempt became useless as one of the slaves finally spoke for the first time. ¡°¡­I- Is this an event?¡± ¡®¡­Oh fucking hell.¡¯ ¡°Y-You¡¯re a player?¡± Already, an all too familiar ache started to act up in her liver. Her already feeble heart, cast further into the pit of despair as the slave bobbed his head. The player in question was Spicy Dragon. As Pale and Roari had not returned from their outing yet, Hoyt had grown concerned and was about to send him out to find them. However, Hoyt had barely even given him any directions when he was suddenly sent crashing into the wall. Naturally, he had no idea that just a few words on his part could cause the intruder to freeze where she stood. ¡°Wait¡­Player¡­Player¡­ The Hell! You¡¯re not an NPC?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking you!¡± The embarrassed knight felt trapped as the curious glances turned into ones of suspicion. It should be stated that the people in this room probably haven¡¯t even been in this world for a day yet. Naturally, they would assume that everyone would be newbies like them. And here she was, knocking out their trainer NPC in a single hit. Let alone, being fully geared in gaudy and expensive looking armor, she really had no way to explain herself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who came in swinging that shield like some insecure angsty teen with his dick?¡± ¡°What? What!!?! No¡­Listen¡­ I don¡¯t have time for this. Just direct me to the boss room. I have a mission to fulfill.¡± ¡°Yeah,no. Screw you.¡± Spicy Dragon retorted. Who was this girl to suddenly barge in and make demands of him? Though the players had only known this place for a little while, an unseen bond had already formed between them. ¡°It is for the sake of the world¡­ I do not wish to hurt you, but if that is what it takes, then so be it.¡± She pointed her shining sword at Spicy Dragon, stopping but a hair¡¯s breadth away from his throat.However, internally, she wasn¡¯t feeling so brave. ¡®The hell am I doing?¡¯ She felt like crying, but had to keep up the brave front. She felt like laughing, but she was already feeling sick to her stomach. Just a few moments before, she had full intentions of saving these people, and now she was suddenly baring her sword at their throats? Immediately retracting her blade, she held a guarded stance while Spicy Dragon leered at her. Immediately defanging her clumsy threat, she probably wasn¡¯t going to be intimidating anybody. No, she had to get out of here first. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Spicy Dragon struggled as a glowing light pressed down from above, forcing him to his knees. The embarrassed knight felt petty, but still enjoyed seeing that confused expression. That said, she was just about to start her tactical retreat when a low groan of annoyance shook the atrium. After dropping a mountain of rubble on Hoyt, the knight had assumed him dead, but as shattered pieces of stone and dust exploded out of the pile, her worst fears came to light. However, even as she expected to see an enraged titan emerging from the rubble, when the dust settled, there was nothing but a small hole where the overseer should¡¯ve been. ¡®Where?!!¡¯ ¡°I¡­ would appreciate it if you scheduled an appointment next time.¡± It was a gravelly whisper, but the girl shuddered as she felt the hot breath against her ear. ¡®What? How did he get behind me?¡¯ Any normal player would¡¯ve screamed, but her body was already whirling into motion. Her blade blurred as she instantly twisted and slashed upwards. ¡®Clang.¡¯ Her blade jerked to a stop as light tremors coursed through her arm. With bated breath, she looked at the dark metal hand that encased her sword like a vice. Following it, she found herself at offs with a disproportionate metal mannequin. With a wide and robust chest, massive arms and tiny legs. If not for the emptiness of the helmet, she would¡¯ve taken it for a living being. The grinding of gears screamed as it slowly pulled her sword away, sending sparks flying from the surface. ¡°Harhar. You sure did a number on that wall, girl.¡± Hoyt tutted and appeared from behind the mannequin. Despite being a bit dusty, he was completely unharmed, and seemed to be more concerned over the stone infrastructure than the preemptive attack by an unknown intruder. His jaws widened into a shit eating grin. The sound of his knuckles cracking were like falling rocks. Boom. Boom. Boom. ¡°I do hope you¡¯re prepared to face the consequences.¡± The girl trembled. In such a position, her trump cards became useless, and it was doubtful that she had the ability to take such a monster down. Neither could she flee either, as her holy sword was still wedged tight in the automatons grasp. What? Throw it away and run? She would rather die first. Of course, she might not even have a choice. After taking a deep breath, she repainted that mask of bravery once more. ¡°You don¡¯t scare me monster! I I may fall here, but words of your wrongdoings will spread from here. Others will surely follow! And when your evil is exposed to the world, a subjugation force will surely come to make you pay for your crimes!¡± ¡°¡­Evil?¡± Hoyt snapped. The strength in her legs gave out. ¡°It might be all the manual labor you¡¯re making us do.¡± Spicy Dragon remarked dryly.¡± ¡°Not now boy!¡± Despite having no strength in her arm, she continuously tugged and tugged at her sword handle. Seeing that her efforts were fruitless, she decided to opt for a more diplomatic approach. Looking back towards the slave overseer once more, she asked timidly. ¡°Um. Just to clarify, but is this not an evil hideout for demonic rituals and other crimes against humanity?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­No?¡± Hoyt glared at Spicy Dragon, as if daring him to speak. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± In the short moments when a person realizes they had erred, there are usually only two outcomes. One is to double down on their stance to the point of irrationality, whereas the other was to throw away all sense of shame and apologize. She cast her eyes downward as she meekly asked. ¡°Uh¡­I don¡¯t suppose its too late to say, I¡¯m sorry?¡± Hoyt cocked a saucy eyebrow at her sudden meekness, while the players standing in the peanut gallery could not contain their looks of disbelief. Could a person really be so shameless after barging onto their turf and assaulting their boss? Such thoughts should be normal, but of course, Hoyt did not follow the conventional paths of logic. The entire atrium shook with the might of several hearty bellows as he laughed at her. ¡°It is not.¡± Three simple words, yet it felt as if the weight of the world has been lifted off her shoulders. She hadn¡¯t even realized that she was holding her breath this entire time as she exhaled in relief. Did miracles truly exist? How else could she find such an understanding NPC with a heart of gold? In reality, nobody would ever let an aggressor go just like that. Nobody would ever be so understanding. Today would not be the day she died. Releasing the hilt of her sword, she awkwardly bowed. The deep valiant voice she used before morphing into a more feminine girlish pitch. ¡°I apologize, no¡­ I¡¯m sorry! This was all just a misunderstanding! I don¡¯t have much, but please, let me pay for the damages that I have incurred.¡± ¡°Very polite.¡± Hoyt chuckled. ¡°But don¡¯t worry about it. You didn¡¯t even break through my skin, and as for the wall¡­well¡­I¡¯ll just get this kid to fix it.¡± He jabbed a meaty thumb towards Spicy Dragon who glared at the girl in protest. ¡°So for all intents and purposes, I accept your apology.¡± The girl sighed, feeling doubly relieved. Having not noticed the wicked glares of the players around her, her body posture relaxed. She was just about to ask for her sword to be released as well when Hoyt noisily cleared his throat. ¡°But¡­¡± Hoyt¡¯s smile grew sheepish as he gestured to some slight tears on his greasy clothes, of which there were lines of hearts embroidered at the seams. ¡°While I might forgive you, I don¡¯t think she will¡­¡± ¡°She?¡± The surroundings soon darkened as a huge shadow loomed over her. The poor knight barely had time to turn her head in time to see a monstrous woman with raised firsts held high above her head. Her face somehow both icy and heated as she was enraged to the point of breaking through the nine hells. Towards such a sight, the girl seemed to be in a dream. Only the stark recognition of what was going on managed to muddle to the forefront of her dazed stupod. ¡®Oh¡­She.¡¯ Those crude fist like anvils¡­no¡­anvil like fists swiftly came crashing down, transforming into giant pits of death as they were reflected in the hollows of her eyes. She who could not even raise her shield in time to defend herself could only paint a sad smile on her face as she thought helplessly. ¡®Well, Shit.¡¯ At least there was no pain this time. Her vision faded to black as her body was thrown to oblivion. Chapter 5: The First Enemy is a Muppet? CHAPTER FIVE The First Enemy is a Muppet? ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± Hoyt demanded. It had been hours since Pale and Roari had left to go pig hunting, and the others had become beside themselves in hunger. Had his wife not come bringing lunch earlier, they might very well have attacked him in their desperation. However, just as Hoyt was about to reprimand them further, Pale emptied out his entire inventory of pig meat at his feet. It piled up to a small mountain that easily reached the height of three meters. Just from the sheer amount of carcasses, it would¡¯ve taken at least a hundred pigs to accumulate so much meat. Suffice to say, Hoyt was at a loss for words as he goggled at the sheer volume. However, his shock soon gave way to anger. ¡°I thought I told you to come back after killing a few? Do you think this paltry amount would impress me? Also, what do you expect me to do by dumping all this meat here? With a deadpan expression, Pale replied. ¡°The cellar is already filled, this was what was left over.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡­ ¡°J-Just how many did you kill? How many, Damn you!¡± Hoyt stammered as he opened the cellar door. Not only the shelves, but the entire floor was filled to the brim with pig meat to the point where they couldn¡¯t even walk through the cellar anymore. Pale glanced at Roari accusingly as she sniffed in disdain. She folded her arms and resolutely looked Hoyt in the eye. ¡°All of them.¡± Such an achievement¡­or catastrophe had taken them most of the day. Despite Pale¡¯s constant pleas for mercy, they had murdered every single pig in sight, leaving nothing but corpses in their wake. It had gotten to the point where they had to take multiple trips back as their inventory space could barely hold three cubic meters worth of stuff. And if one were to take a stroll in a 1km radius around the compound, they would find that the once plentiful pig nursery had transformed into a desolate wasteland, with nothing but corpses left over. Was it worth it though? No¡­not really. But at least they received some benefit from all this, as Roari¡¯s stats had immensely improved.
Roaring Storm Lv 5 HP: 240/240 (+10)
Jobless MP: 120/120 (+5)
STR:10 DEX:13
VIT:10 INT:5
LUK:7 WIS:5
They had grinded to the point where Roari began instakilling pigs with but a single kick. From pig to pig, the spirit of Messi burned strong. Because of that, Pale¡¯s existence quickly became obsolete and he was demoted into a glorified auto looter, barely keeping up as Roari continued her swine genocide. Hoyt was slightly taken back, no he was dumbfounded. Of course, he would not praise them for slaughtering the entire local pig population, but he was still mildly impressed by their efforts. ¡°Fine. I will accept it. For a reward, I¡¯ll let you trade in pigskin for pieces of leather armor. For reference, a pair of leather gloves will cost you eight pig skins, boots will cost the sam-¡± His words petered off as a second mountain began to form before him. It¡¯s contents were obvious. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take two whole sets please! What can we get with the extra?¡± Pale smiled as all of the leather was ejected from his inventory. Hoyt¡¯s eyelid twitched a little, but he said nothing.
Cheap Leather Armor (Full Set) Req: None
Physical Defence +7 Damage Reduction +1%
A crudely crafted set of leather gear. Has an mild odor.
¡°Aww yeah! We don¡¯t look like hobos anymore!¡± Roari cheered as she changed out of her scratchy canvas clothing in favor of the leather vest and pants. The assemble was also accompanied by shoulder guards, wristlets and boots, all of which were form fitting and sleek. Attached to their waists were a pair of wooden swords that was the standard gift from Hoyt¡¯s quest, thus completing their appearance of mmo newbies. Of course, after such rewards, there was more to come. As the Storm Siblings did not wish to do manual labour, nor stay in the facilities for any longer than necessary, they asked Hoyt if they could leave early. Naturally, they were declined, but perhaps out of the goodness of his heart, Hoyt gave them a chance for early graduation, so long as they could pass a test. The other newbies as well, whom had finished their chores were also allowed to undergo Hoyt¡¯s ¡®Trial by Fire¡¯ if they so wished. Of course, after experiencing the pains of labour, the majority of the players opted for such a task, but none of them were prepared for what it would entail. Somehow, they did not expect that it meant entering a dark and dark abyss that emitted the pained howls of the damn. The Storm Siblings found themselves looking down into the dark and creepy staircase that only dimly lit by smoldering embers. It was painfully obvious that this would be no ordinary trial. Actually, Pale fully suspected that it would probably take less than ten minutes before they would run out again while screaming like little babies. Especially when considering the cruel smile Hoyt had given them while explaining the details of such a test. ¡°Um¡­I think I gotta take a piss. Don¡¯t go in without me, kay?¡± Roari who had sobered up after power tripping over her pig genocide was cowed in the face of such darkness. ¡°No worries. Take your time. Oh! And make sure to order some takeout before you come back. I¡¯ll eat whatever.¡± Pale said dismissively. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead as he looked down the staircase once more. Yep. He was definitely not going down there alone. With a nod of acknowledgment, Roari¡¯s figure soon disappeared into a cluster of light, leaving Pale all by his lonesome. ¡®Nothing to do but wait, I suppose.¡¯ Immediately, Pale regretted not logging off as well. He had never considered just how long he would have to wait. Fortunately, some ragged fanfare came along to distract him from his moments of self-pity. It was the second wave of players, many of whom had bright eyes filled with wonder and adventure. The poor fools. They obviously had only finished orientation and had yet to meet Hoyt. ¡°Ooh. This place is so eerie. Like a medieval dungeon or something.¡± ¡°Ha. Not even close. I live near some ruins irl, and they are quite nice. All this edginess is just overselling it.¡± ¡°I hope we get to fight some monsters soon.¡± ¡°Actually, I want to be a crafting main.¡± ¡°Ha! Loser.¡± Pale chuckled silently as he ducked behind a player. This new group of players sure were chatty. Although to hold such casual attitudes were paramount to enjoying the game, somehow their cheerfulness ended up clawing at his heart. As such, he could only hope that Hoyt was especially brutal with this lot. Nobody should play this game to have fun after all. While waiting, a couple other players arrived as well. However these two were obviously prepared to take on the challenge. ¡°Oh. Spicy Dragon! How¡¯s it hanging?¡± ¡°Not bad. Not bad at all. Oh, and have you met Mixi?¡± Spicy Dragon laughed as he introduced a rather plain looking woman who smiled shyly. Pale recognized her as one of the few who had been with them during ¡®orientation¡¯. It was obvious that she barely spent any time on the character creator at all. ¡°A pleasure. I¡¯m Pale.¡± ¡°Good to meet you.¡± She nodded, but still seemed rather reserved. ¡°Hmmm. Pale, you¡¯re taking the challenge too? Have you gone in? How was it?¡± ¡°Oh yeah. I went in with Roari earlier, but we had to stop cause her stomach started hurting. Don¡¯t worry though, it was a breeze.¡± ¡°Sweet. Wait, Roari was that hot silver chick from earlier right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ahahaha, anyways¡­¡± Mixi who didn¡¯t seem all too talkative laughed hollowly as a look of annoyance flashed through her eyes. Pale also noted that the two of them carried wooden swords which appeared to be the Hoyt¡¯s standard seal of approval. Aside from their clothing though, they all appeared to be around the same level.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Yeah¡­ Don¡¯t let me ruin your little date though. Head in first. I¡¯ll be waiting a while anyways.¡± ¡°Cheers, mate.¡± Spicy Dragon nodded as he traversed down the staircase with the fuming girl in tow. Pale, who had a neighborly smile plastered upon his face merely sat on the uppermost step of the staircase and waited. His ears straining as a look of anticipation crossed his face. One minute passed. Then two. He was almost disappointed before it finally came. There was an odd squeaky noise before screams of fear and outrage echoed back up the stairway. From the way the screams curdled and roared with fear and indignation, Pale could only mentally pat himself on the back for his own foresight. ¡°I fucking knew it.¡± The trial was simple. Head down the stairwell and defeat the boss at the end. Upon Roari¡¯s return, she found Pale with a crowd of other players. They were losers¡­players from the first cohort who had been completely slaughtered after attempting the trial. Fortunately, there appeared to be no repercussions for dying beneath a certain level, thus they had quickly regrouped and were preparing for another attempt. The looks of those who had attempted the trial and those who had just arrived were completely different, as those who died all carried ugly grimaces upon their faces. Apart from those who had logged out, there were a total of 13 players unified under a single leader with golden hair and blue eyes. His body was built to the degree that if he claimed to be a martial artist of sorts in real life, everyone would surely believe him. If not for his name, he would be an inspiring presence for all. ¡­ ¡°I am not calling you Spicy D.¡± Roari grumbled as they were led down the dimly lit stairwell. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that babe. It¡¯s all in good fun. Not to mention, I¡¯ll be the one protecting you should things get dangerous.¡± Spicy Dragon winked and smiled lecherous while Roari scoffed and huddled closer to her brother. Having already met Spicy Dragon, Pale fully expected the philandering punk to make moony eyes at his baby sister. But between teasing Roari and beating the snot out Mr.Martial Artist, both options would probably end up with his ass beat. Thus, he opted to just remain silent and enjoy the show for now. As for the enemies that gave so many players trouble, they were called cursed puppets. Supposedly they were very weak, but extremely durable, requiring at least ten solid blows from the sword to kill even a single one. Due to the encroaching darkness,each player had a different impression when first encountering the puppets. Some initially thought the puppets cute, while others were frightened out of their minds. Regardless of the case, all of them quickly met their demise within minutes of encountering the first one, as they soon found themselves drowning in a sea of bodies. If they had only come one at a time, even the most amateur of player would be able to take them on, but since their battle tactics seemed to revolve around swarming a player, their difficulty level skyrocketed. What had seemed like a mere ten sword strokes became an exceedingly large barrier when one was assaulted by multiple puppets at the same time. Even if a player got lucky and managed to pound one into the dirt, there would surely be a dozen more who would take its place. Also, because of the darkness of the environment, it was difficult to foresee all the dangers. To be frank, such a tactic cared not for the player¡¯s skill or innate fighting abilities as even the self-proclaimed skilled players succumbed under the sheer force of numbers. But now? The situation was different. As the thirteen or so players continued downwards, they had a newfound sense of security. Now, the numbers were on their side as well, and every one of them would have their backs covered as they moved together as one solitary force. ¡°Stop. Stop. I think I see one.¡± Spicy Dragon who was at the front hissed. Whatever confidence they had before instantly crumbled as the party tensed up in fear. Their eyes followed the direction of Spicy Dragon¡¯s sword and they quickly discovered the monster. The lumbering figure was illuminated poorly by the torchlight, but its appearance caused some of the weaker willed players to gasp in surprise. The puppet was humanoid, and was no more than three feet tall. The puppet¡¯s had bright orange felt for skin, a comically round red nose and a jagged gash for a mouth. And although it did not have teeth, the crooked stitching gave it a saw like smile. As for its massive globular eyes, thin pin pricks substituted for its pupils making its gaze feel as if it were staring into a person¡¯s very soul. Despite it¡¯s size, such a creepy appearance would send chills down an adult man¡¯s spine. It was a nostalgic terror that stemmed all the way back to their childhood years. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a muppet.¡± Roari said dumbly as the people around her jumped in surprise. Surprised at such a reaction, her expression turned incredulous as she asked in disbelief. ¡°You guys died to muppets?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be careless! There are sure to be more of them lying in wait!¡± Spicy Dragon warned. The group huddled closer together as they scrutinized the darkness. Nothing was more terrifying than the unknown and the odds of getting mobbed were high. However, did the relatively harmless soul puppet before them really merit such caution? ¡°¡­¡± Feeling rather unconcerned, Roari ignored the rest of the party and began to nonchalantly walk towards the three-foot tall puppet. ¡®Thwak¡¯ Having already practiced that one kick over a thousand times, she connected. The muppet¡¯s soft body providing little to no resistance before it was sent flying a couple feet away. After landing in a rather anticlimactic fashion, it laid on the cold stone floor, unmoving. ¡°You fool! Everyone brace yourselves! Here they come!¡± Spicy Dragon roared as the rest of the party members recalled the terror they had previously experienced in the dungeons. ¡­ But nothing happened. ¡°You died to this?¡± Roari asked skeptically as she finished stomping the ragdoll to death. She did it such ease and comfort that Pale was starting to suspect that she might just be a natural dom. ¡°No. This isn¡¯t right! There should be more!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This must be a trap!¡± Spicy Dragon yelled as color began to creep up his neck. ¡°Whatever. Ya¡¯ll can just stay here is you¡¯re so scared. We¡¯ll be going up ahead. C¡¯mon big bro.¡± Roari shrugged. The fear of the darkness completely vanishing with the chance to show off in front of a crowd. Of course, even as Pale went on to follow, none of the group actually waited back. Despite feeling embarrassed, the rest of the group took great pains to follow quickly. They continued onwards, but the most they encountered were a few more stray muppets which they dispatched handily. Oddly enough, they never came in large numbers, with the largest group being three at most. This allowed the rest of the party to regain their confidence. Spicy Dragon himself raced ahead of Roari, displaying a wide variety of flashy kicks and rolls as well. He fought with an unnatural fervor, as if trying to make up for his prior embarrassment. Seeing this, Roari merely snorted and they continued blitzing through the catacombs, swiftly reaching the antechamber at the end which led to a much wider round stone enclosure. If it were any regular game, it would be considered the boss room. Peering from the entrance, they could see a lone figure that was staring back coldly at the party. As the room was unlit, only the whites of its eyes could clearly pierce through the darkness. It¡¯s gaze was cold and lifeless, but some brief movement showed acknowledgment of the party¡¯s existence. As one might expect, the boss was also a muppet. A massive thickset beast that towered over six feet. With its coloration a bright red instead of orange, it seemed capable of squashing any one of them into paste with its massive hairy arms. Of course, despite such differences, its appearance seemed all too familiar. ¡°Hey. It¡¯s Elmo.¡± ¡°You and I remember Elmo very differently.¡± ¡°This should be the boss room guys. After this, we can finally get out of this dump and move on to the next stage!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s finish this damn quest!¡± ¡°No more hard labour!¡± The other players in the group agreed boisterously. ¡°Hold up. Shouldn¡¯t we at least go in with a plan?¡± Pale said skeptically. Somehow he felt this monster was just a teensy bit more dangerous than all the tiny puppets they had previously ganged up on. ¡°Of course. We shall use the time-honored strategy that all great MMO players user.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± ¡°We group up, and hit it till it dies!¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­.¡± ¡°Got a better plan? If not, then come on and let¡¯s do this thing!¡± With a rallying shout, the majority of the party funneled into the dark room. However, the moment the last person entered, metal bars shot up from the ground and barred the exit. ¡°Hey, Spicy D. I think this might be a trap.¡± Pale said blandly. The darkness that previously covered the room was suddenly beaten back as the empty torch sconces along the walls began to flicker to life. However, along with the light, the rest of the room became visible as well. And there, they all gasped in horror as the room was lined with a near countless amount of muppets attached to the upper areas of the wall. As one, the hundreds of muppets all turned in unison to stare at them with the same soulless eyes. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s where they all went.¡± A random player remarked as his chuckled began to sound like sobs. Immediately, the battle began. As Elmo let loose a warbling roar, the other puppets raised their voices in unison. Their battle cries akin to a horde of rubber duckies hell-bent on wrecking their shit. ¡°Stay together! I will take on the boss!¡± Spicy Dragon declared valiantly. He bared his teeth as he shot forward, leaving the rest of the party to take on the incoming muppet horde. As for everyone else, they could only clench their teeth bitterly as they braced themselves against the squeaky muppet wave. War cries arose from both sides as they clashed together with the fury of ten suns. Immediately, the first few muppets were batted away easily enough, but moments later, the entire group found themselves surrounded by the sea of puppet monsters.
HP -0.25%¡­ HP -0.25%¡­ HP -0.25%¡­ HP -0.25%¡­
Throwing off the first couple of muppets, Pale immediately discovered that the monster¡¯s soft arms were incapable of doing any large amount of damage. The only problem was that there were far TOO many. It was difficult to breath, let alone fight. And even as he struggled to swing his own arms, his health pools were dropping slowly but steadily. A couple players had already been buried by the sheer amount of bodies. Roari herself screamed in outrage as dozens of muppets seemed to have jumped upon her simultaneously. ¡°WHAT KIND OF BULLSHIT QUEST IN THIS!?¡± ¡°HOLD ON A BIT LONGER!¡± Spicy Dragon screamed, trying¡­and failing to maintain their morale. Somehow he was still on his feet and had exchanged numerous blows with the goliath muppet. Despite that though, the boss seemed to shrug off his attacks with little effort. And as the smaller muppets began to clamp down on his legs, Spicy Dragon found that his speed became severely hindered. This time, he could not even throw his body out of the way before the goliath threw a vicious hammer blow, striking Spicy Dragon squarely against the chest. The blonde haired martial artist was sent flying, but fortunately the cushioning was lost as his fall was broken by numerous soft muppet bodies. He struggled to his feet wearily, ripping the linen monsters off his body in the process. Meanwhile, Roari had abandoned her weapons entirely, favoring her bare hands as she viciously ripped the muppets apart. The delicate stitching and soft fabric were no match as she continuously ¡®dealt¡¯ critical hits and tore the head of one muppet completely off its body. Stuffing exploded out in a white fluffy shower, as she started to make a dent in the great muppet army. Despite its effectiveness, such a tactic sacrifices ones ability to attack multiple targets at once. This increased the damage dealt to Roari, but thanks to the leather armor, it was doubtful that she would be the first to fall. Still, it was becoming painfully obvious that they would all meet their demise here if nothing was done. But just as Pale was going to curse this shitty game, the headless corpse of one of Roari¡¯s victims was sent flying to his face. The stuffing itself spilling out from the opened seams. As he noticed the sparse strings that frayed out with the stuffing, he momentarily recalled the one time Perri had tried to do her own laundry. His eyes widened. Maybe it wasn¡¯t so hopeless after all! Setting his sights on his target, he let loose a mighty roar and tore off the muppets that were latched onto his shoulders. With long sweeping movements, he batted a path through the muppets, and forced his way to the nearest wall sconce. The inverted bull¡¯s horn was filled with lantern oil and had a gentle flame burning dimly on the surface. His arms struggled against the weight of the muppets as he opened up the adventurer¡¯s journal to retrieve a strip of leather. As his hands feverishly moved, he managed to tie a makeshift knot around one of the muppet¡¯s limbs. The reason for this was simple. Despite his plan, the sconce was still bolted at a height that was slightly beyond his capability to reach. Neither could he jump with all the muppet soldiers weighing him down either, but to throw a bisected portion of a muppet¡¯s body was no problem at all. With less than deadly precision, he hurled the muppet body towards the open flame, and watched in glee as the orange muppet body was swept up by the roaring red flame. Whatever the stuffing was made of, it was incredibly flammable as the entire body was instantly set alight. ¡®It works!¡¯ He thought as he began to whirl the flaming body around like a war thurible. Though it had not the weight necessary to be an effective weapon, the effect more than made up for it. Because even as the muppet body bounced off the hordes of enemies, the soft felt that made up the muppet¡¯s skins instantly caught on fire. Seeing such an effect, Pale redoubled his efforts with a loud roar, swinging his arms viciously as he began smashing into the horde around him. The muppet¡¯s massive numbers soon worked against them as with but a single swing, almost a dozen muppets were quickly set ablaze. Upon realizing they were on fire, many of the muppets immediately ceased all hostile actions and began to flail about, propagating the spread of fire even further. Their squeaky war cries turned into squeaky death throes as they bumped and collided with one another, ultimately making the problem worst. Of course, not all the muppets acted in such a fashion. Some of them had gone berserk instead, and attacked the remaining players for a renewed fury. Much to the player¡¯s distress, they quickly realized that the only thing worse than a half-crazed muppet monster was a half-crazed muppet monster which also happened to be on fire. ¡°Pale! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Roari shrieked as her eyes watered from the billowing smoke. His teammates, who now faced the prospect of being burned alive in addition to being buried could no nothing but huddle together. Somehow, they all barely managed to regroup in a corner while frantically beating off any panicked dolls that happened to come near. Already, almost half of them had succumbed under the fiery wave of death. The remaining survivors instead formed a defensive line against the chaos. Tired, wide eyed warriors with blacked faces and tattered gear, all frantically shoving the small muppets away as if their lives depended on it¡­ which it did. In the midst of the chaos, one man stood out from the masses. His face was burnt as well, but his opponent was far worst for wear. Spicy Dragon, though exhausted had still remained calm while dueling the goliath within the sea of flames. As for the goliath, its entire body was charred black, yet the flames had petered out before fully finishing the monster off. As for the smaller mobs, what had once been an overwhelming muppet army had quickly degenerated into a mass of ash and burning fabric. As for the players, many were hacking their lungs out with tears in their eyes. It was to the degree that Pale himself wondered whether it was possible to die from asphyxiation in a virtual world. However, the fight was not over. Rather than shrink back, the giant muppet roared and became even more vicious, fighting with an unbound ferocity that caused even Spicy Dragon to back up a bit. Not only did he have to deal with smoke and fire damage, but not this? His hands clenched down on the blade of his sword, and like a war pick, Spicy Dragon furiously smashed the pommel into the bosses chest. After being weakened by flames, the giant muppet¡¯s skin could no longer absorb the blow and burst, spewing out fluffy white stuff. At this point, there was no longer any danger from the smaller muppets, and aside from a few stragglers, the rest had succumbed to the flames. Their blacked bodies would disperse into ash with but the slightest touch, collapsing into nothingness. Now, only the boss remained, and victory should have been certain. Yet with that final blow, Spicy Dragon finally collapsed. His stamina completely expended. The enraged monster menacingly loomed over the man who had caused him so much damage and raised a gargantuan foot. It¡¯s body was crumbling, but it no longer mattered. At the very least, it would slay this pain in the neck. ¡®Grawwwwwwr¡¯ With an earth shattering roar, it stomped down, splitting the stone floor. Yes, Spicy Dragon had been quickly pulled out of the way, with the foot missing him by mere inches. But before the monster had any time to respond, it was bowled over as Roari tackled head first into its side as well. With a confused cry, it fell, scattering dust and ash as its damaged knees could no longer weather the combined weight. The remaining players were no slouches either, as they quickly moved in to surround the beast. On their faces were expressions of grievance, tiredness, and exasperation. And although they hadn¡¯t fought for long, they were wiped and wanted to just go home and sleep. As such, they began to enact the original plan and heavy thuds sounded off as they implemented the one sided beat down. The monster muppet groaned, and its once thick hide buckled and distorted before being torn apart by their blows. The fire had done its toll. And with the players venting their frustrations from the ordeal on its body, it could do nothing but suffer as the players continued in a half crazed frenzy. Unwilling to let it end in such a pathetic way, the beast roared in contempt, but its cries soon became pitiful wails as its skin burst open, revealing its soft fluffy innards. Once the stuffing began pouring out, the mad light in its eyes dimmed and its struggles finally ceased. The blacked corpse crumbling into ash, spilling out numerous items from its vanquished body. And just like that, the great (but brief) muppet war had finally ended. A collective breath was released. Then silence. Exhausted, battered and eyes covered by soot, snot and tears, the players came to a startling realization. They had won! A tired whoop. A tired cheer. It was the most people could manage anyways. But even as their chests rumbled, making them want to scream to the skills until their lungs burned and their ears bled, none of them could muster any further strength. They had fucking won! So it should be okay to take a little rest now right? ¡°Dying to Muppets my ass.¡± Roari murmured before collapsing on her face, exhausted. Chapter 6: The Adventure Begins! (Kinda) Pt.1 CHAPTER SIX The Adventure Begins! (Kinda) Pt.1 There were only five survivors. Six, if one included the half-dead Spicy Dragon. Nonetheless, Pale and Roari were jubilant as finishing this quest should be enough to get out of this wretched place. While the other players did might not share the exact same goals, they all still heaved sighs of relief. As the boss finally dissolved into a pile of ash, a dark grey mass emerged from its remains. It quivered and then burst into a shower of copper coins followed by a tattered rag made from the same material as the monster¡¯s skin. The small pile of coins and rag seemed a modest reward for the ordeal they had undergone, but nobody was in mind to complain. If anything, the survivors were just glad that they got anything at all. As for the rag? Well, that turned out to be a really ugly muppet onesie. Such a costume was given to Spicy Dragon, as if could be said that he contributed the most to the downfall of the boss. ¡°Just wear it. It¡¯s not my color.¡± Pale refuted all attempts of Spicy Dragon trying to pass the costume off to him. A;though it had decent defensive stats, its appearance was far too disgusting for him to stomach. Not to mention, the armor that he received from Roari¡¯s pig genocide was already good enough. Seeing Spicy Dragon¡¯s reluctance, Pale could only smile sheepishly as he added, ¡°Hey, think of it this way. Didn¡¯t the Aztecs wear the skin of their enemies to prove their bravery or something? You¡¯re the hero of the day. Embrace it.¡± Pale prodded and the rest of the survivors also pushed Spicy Dragon to accept the reward. From the looks of it, everyone had forgotten that he was the one who had set everything on fire. And even if they did, they were apparently going to let it go. Though the lot of them called themselves a party, none of them had actually partied up. And as the perpetrator of the sea of flames, most of the contribution actually ended up going to himself and Roari. In addition to the massive boost in experience, they also received something else.
A Goddesses Favour Permanent Increase in Wisdom +2
Your actions have caught the attention of the Goddess of Slayers, Silva. Having participated in the extinction of two local area species in the span of the first twenty four hours, Silva praises your forethought in not leaving any root left to build resentment. Extinguish the nine generations and your enemies shall never rise again.
¡®¡­Extinction?¡¯ Pale frowned, but thought nothing more of it. The bonus was nice at least. After resting up, they were just about to leave when a high pitched voice screeched from the entrance. Having just fought a bunch of muppets to the death, the noise sent all of the survivors jumping to their feet. Their sweaty palms grasping for their weapons clumsily as they braced for another confrontation. But none of them quite expected the sight before them. It was a little girl. No, not some creepy goth loli clutching dolls made of human skin, but an ordinary little girl. While dressed in hot pink robes and with her hair pulled down into brown pigtails, she looked about as intimidating as a mup-¡­ small animal. From her looks alone, Pale would put her between the ages of 6 and 8, with her cheeks still round with baby fat. The little girl wailed in distress as she dashed into the room. Her hands pawed at the burnt remains and ashes of the muppet army. ¡°My babies! Charleston! Dennis! What did they do to you?!!¡± The tiny girl looked up with watery eyes. Her eyes specifically locked onto Spicy Dragon who was wearing the skin of his enemies. ¡°A¡­girl?¡± Spicy Dragon said dumbly as his adventurer¡¯s journal quietly updated.
Warning: Puppet Master Wendy has become hostile.
He didn¡¯t even have time to say ¡®Oh¡¯ before a massive stone hand erupted up from the ground and firmly slapped him into the ground. Even as the ground split, the other players could not help but jump back at the sudden display of violence. ¡°Oh my god. She¡¯s adorable.¡± Ignoring Roari¡¯s jibe, Pale pitied Spicy Dragon who was currently doing his best squashed bug impression. Upon seeing those barely twitching limbs, he applauded himself once more for pushing the onesie onto Spicy Dragon. Funnily enough, despite the earthshaking blow, Spicy Dragon somehow managed to remain alive with just one health. However, from the way the little girl glowered, such a situation would probably be quickly remedied. ¡°Hoyt! It was Taskmaster Hoyt! He sent us here as a combat test!¡± ¡°Daddy? But the training facility should be on the other side of the compound¡­That Bastard!¡± Wendy gnashed her teeth. Her choice of vocabulary not aligning with her appearance at all. She began to mutter incoherently, all the while with Spicy Dragon groaning pitifully on the floor. ¡°You! What¡¯s your name?¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t even care anymore.¡± The tiny girl, Wendy snapped as she knelt beside Spicy Dragon, raising his head by the chin. ¡°I was wondering why some of my dolls have been ripped to shreds today. So it was that bastard father and you lot. I had even put them away for safekeeping, yet you schmucks couldn¡¯t let it go, could you? I can¡¯t even patch them up like this! How am I supposed to¡­ Aaahhhh Vexing! It¡¯s all so vexing!¡± The tiny girl sighed, clasping a tiny palm against her tiny cheek. From her reaction, Pale had to stop himself from sighing in exasperation. Why were all the NPCs in this game so demented? Was this truly the result of AI with human personalities? Or were people actually like this, and he had just been living in a sheltered bubble this entire time. Regardless of the case, he should at least try to de-escalate the situation. Of course, after seeing how the little girl smashed Spicy Dragon into the ground, he would naturally take a more gentle approach. ¡°Ummm Miss? If we¡¯ve made a mistake, I am sure the guys here would be more than happy to help you make more dolls. Right guys?¡± Pale shuddered as the tiny girl¡¯s gaze shifted to him. Somehow he suspected that the little girl fully knew that he was bullshitting. As he braced himself to get slapped into the pavement as well, the little girl sniffed and looked away. ¡°Hmmph! As if your cruddy hands could do such fine work. Don¡¯t get me wrong. If it weren¡¯t for Daddy already wanting me to throw away these old toys, I would skin the lot of you, no matter how handsome you may be. Still, since he already sent you, I suppose I could be merciful.¡± ¡®Handsome?¡¯ ¡°But!¡± Wendy sniffed again as a cruel grin marred her tiny face. With but a snap of her fingers, countless new muppets began to materialize from the shadows. Aside from their coloration, which was blue instead of orange, these muppets also sported jagged claws and looked far more deadly.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°Although you were just following my stupid Dad¡¯s request, that does not excuse the fact that you murdered my children. Oh yes, you should be punished, but in my kindness, my mercy shall extend for ten¡­¡± Wendy paused, staring at them expectantly. The new muppets somehow appeared even more sinister as they leered at them, causing many of the survivors to quiver at the thought of another battle. ¡®Ten?¡¯ Ten what?¡¯ Wendy smiled and continued. ¡°Nine¡­¡± ¡°Oh shit! Roari! Run¡­?¡± Pale¡¯s eyes widened as he turned back, only to find that nobody was actually there. Actually, aside from Spicy Dragon and himself, there were no other players left in the room. ¡°Oh son of a¡­¡± Without further ado, Pale fled, desperately chasing those who had unceremoniously run for their lives without him. As for Spicy Dragon. He was still sobbing quietly even as the countdown finally timed out. He laid there, all alone and surrounded by hordes of murderous looking muppets, incapable of even resenting being left alone. ¡°I hate all of you.¡± ¡®Oh god. I can¡¯t move.¡¯ After playing for what seemed like an ungodly amount of time, the DOMs had finally set in. The bruises aside, all of his joints were sore as well, making it nearly impossible for Rinden to extract himself from the capsule. Hopefully in the future, such a sedentary lifestyle wouldn¡¯t lead to health issues later down the line. Perhaps if would be prudent to start some kind of exercise regimen if Perri was serious about making the game a lifestyle. Such thoughts, however, were pushed to the back as Perri brought in the insulated delivery package. Oddly enough, despite spending the entire day in the game, Rinden only felt a might peckish himself. However, what did surprise him was that Perri had actually waited for him, rather than tucking in straight away. ¡­ ¡°So what do you think? Perri asked slovenly while crunching down on the remains of a chicken bone. ¡°Fucking love it. The skin is crisp and isn¡¯t oily. The spice mix has a strong flavor which doesn¡¯t lose out to the super tender and juicy flesh. All around, I¡¯d say its very tasty.¡± ¡°I was talking about the game! Do you think its something you can commit to long term?¡± Perri pouted, picking at the bone shards from between her teeth. Atop her plate were the rest of the bones, which were piled high into a miniature mountain. Rinden fell silence as he contemplated. How was he supposed to answer? Was it fun? Well, it was more traumatizing than actually fun, but it was definitely a new experience. ¡°It¡­was alright. Although, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking the rest of the week off to just relax.¡± ¡°Hell no. I ain¡¯t playing all by myself.¡± Dinner was tidily finished up and soon the two siblings immediately rushed to use the shower first. Aside from sweating inside of a pod all day, the game experience had taken its toll and both wanted nothing else but to begin relaxing. This resulted in the two of them being sprawled slovenly over a couch, not quite tired, but alway unwilling to move. Their clothes were still damp as they both enacted their best sloth impressions. ¡°Hey, mom left us a text.¡± Perri¡¯s long legs rested comfortably atop Rinden¡¯s stomach as she flipped through her backlog of messages for the day. ¡°Apparently Cousin Randy is going through a messy divorce, so she won¡¯t be visiting this month.¡± ¡°Sure is nice for mom to go comfort him. Though, I always did say that Randy had the worst taste in women.¡± ¡°Mmmm. I suppose this means that mom won¡¯t be coming to cook for us this month. I¡¯m going to miss having that home cooked meal.¡± ¡°Well¡­ There¡¯s nothing we can do. Obviously her hands are tied with Randy, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be here next month.¡± It was a pity. From a young age, both siblings had been completely ruined in the food department. As both their parents worked extremely strenuous jobs during their early years, they had to consistently rely on takeout of frozen dinners as there simply were not enough hours in the day for anything else. Such poor eating habits also carried onto highschool and then university. And although Rinden had eventually learned to cook for himself, after the introduction of the living natural disaster that was Perri, any further progress quickly came to a halt. Fortunately, the two of them were still young, and such bad eating habits would not have a profound effect on their bodies just yet¡­but it was probably only a matter of time. ¡°Hey¡­ You know what we should do?¡± ¡°Yeah no. We are not doing that.¡± ¡°C¡¯mon. You can¡¯t say you aren¡¯t sick of ordering takeout from the same three places over and over again. Plus, they always say that food tastes better when its made with your own hands.¡± ¡°We can find more places. And if I buy ingredients, you¡¯re just going to burn the house down behind my back again!¡± ¡°It was just the one time! You can¡¯t expect a child to get it right the first time.¡± ¡°How old are you again?¡± ¡°Ahem. I am a child at heart. And let me remind you, as the elder, you are responsible for ME! That includes my diet.¡± Rinden frowned at the shining gleam that emanated from Perri¡¯s eyes. How diabolical. To be so impassioned by the idea that she would even push the matter when he was completely exhausted. Naturally, her words did make sense as well. Even if Rinden were to forbade her from cooking now, one day, perhaps in the near future, Perri would just go behind his back and go grocery shopping anyways. If that were the case, perhaps it would be better to teach her early. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Go? Go where?¡± Perri asked in confusion. ¡°The grocery store.¡± Rinden said gruffly before throwing on a jacket. ¡°Yesssss! I knew you¡¯d cave, lets¡­¡± Perri paused as the momentary euphoria was retarded by a sudden realization. ¡°Its the middle of the night.¡± ¡°I know, and there are no ingredients in the fridge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night!¡± ¡°Yes and?¡± Rinden smirked. It was always a pleasure to make his baby sister flinch. Did she perhaps think that she could laze around while he did all the work? Oh no. If he was going to have to suffer, he would be sure to drag him down with him. ¡°You know¡­ I didn¡¯t mean we had to start so soon. Or better yet, we could just order online.¡± Rinden tsked. ¡°Making excuses already. You think you can just get all the benefits without doing any of the work yourself? You leech.¡± ¡°The fuck you just call me?¡± Perri kicked off from the couch before storming off in a huff. She returned in a fluffy woolen coat drawn over her pajamas as she threw a set of car keys at him. The cold sharp points bit deeply into his skin as Rinden just barely caught the keys. His grin widened even further as Perri bulled past him and headed towards the door. ¡°We going or what?¡± ¡°You have gotten stronger.¡± Hoyt replied jovially upon their return to the game. As the in game avatars also reflected the player¡¯s original state in the game, the Storm siblings looked at him with expressions devoid of amusement. Their eyes were blood shot, and dark bags marred their eyelids as a result of their late night outing. Apparently, most supermarkets did not operate past midnight, which lead to the Storm siblings driving fruitlessly around town in search for one. Eventually, the two of them could not withstand the lull of sleep any longer and passed out uncomfortably in a parking lot. Matching their hollow stares, Hoyt could not help but wipe away the cold sweat that started beading down his nape. Unsure of their intentions, Hoyt reflected back to the events that transpired in the previous day. Not only did he get an earful from his daughter, but the players whom he had sent to their dooms also rose up to complain. As such, he was sure the two siblings were of the same mindset as they glared at him with lifeless eyes. Despite such expressions though, their bodies had noticeably grown stronger. As the instigator of arson, the majority of the benefits yesterday had inevitably been devoured by those two. As such, the massive increase in experience propelled them far above the others.
Roaring Storm Lv 8 HP: 370/370 (+10)
Jobless MP: 175/175 (+5)
STR:15 DEX:18
VIT:15 INT:5
LUK:7 WIS:7
Pale Storm Lv 8 (28) HP: 270/270 (+10)
Jobless MP: 175/175 (+5)
STR:10 DEX:5
VIT:7 INT:5
LUK:5 WIS:7
Aside from Roari who had a preference for a warrior playstyle, Pale had not the foggiest of what he wanted to be, thus most of his points were left unused. As min/maxing was apparently an important part of all builds, he felt that it was better to be safe than sorry. ¡°At your level of strength, you can now begin your preparations for your combat specializations. Although normally, you would have to complete the rest of the curriculum, you have already displayed sufficient skill to be tested out early. Currently, we have a few unique job classes within the facilities, but if the two of you are looking to leave, I would have to recommend the next closest town, Torva.¡± ¡°Oh. We¡¯ll be going there then.¡± Roari agreed immediately. Not only were the two of them not that interested in the specialties of this place, but they were already sick and tired of the musty atmosphere and were just dying for a change of scenery. ¡°Very well then. The process should be as simple as registering with a class¡¯s affiliated organization. Although some jobs might have more stringent requirements, all the information you need should be easily accessible once you head into the city.¡± ¡°Is it really already to go over there though?¡± Roari sceptically asked. ¡°Of course. Though Torva is apart of the White Kingdom, it can be considered a Free City that welcomes all races. Although you are man-made experiments, no one should harass you for that. Racial discrimination is also heavily frowned upon, so don¡¯t worry and just go.¡± ¡°No¡­what I mean is¡­ I thought we were supposed to be some evil army that will inevitably upend the world? Wasn¡¯t the secrecy of this area to avoid exposing ourselves to the public?¡± ¡°What? Whatever gave you that idea. We aren¡¯t¡­Who told you that?¡± Hoyt growled in mock annoyance and closed one of his eyelids. ¡°¡­Uhhhh.¡± ¡°Hrm Hrmph. Just know that this is a research facility under the jurisdiction of the Magicians tower. Everything done here is completely legal. We are also closely related to the Summoner¡¯s Division and alchemical shamans.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That is whats written in the Tower registry at least.¡± The Storm Siblings shared a strange look between the two of them. There was absolutely nothing about this place that seemed benign in any way. Though it would be an exciting twist if they were spawned as part of an evil faction, but logic decreed that there should be no way a game would segregate its players so readily at the beginning. Right? ¡°Hem Hem. What is this now?¡± A voice suddenly cut in. It¡¯s speaker, the one who filled them all with dread. ¡°The two of you are leaving already? But a day old and already in your rebellious phase. Such a pity.¡± The Grand Mistress stepped out of the shadows. Her words, though pleasant seemed to stab deeply into their hearts, though most of her attention seemed to be directed at Hoyt. ¡°Mistress¡­¡± Hoyt greeted her nervously. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Wrong? How can anything be wrong? You¡¯re just doing the job I assigned to you, though your penchant for kindness is¡­ troubling.¡± Although Hoyt easily towered over the old woman, there was no question who was in control here. ¡°Tut. Don¡¯t speak! I know you¡¯ve tried to spare that intruder earlier, sending her back into the cycle of reincarnation rather than capturing her for me. As a result, our entire base of operations is now compromised and we¡¯ll have to doubly increase our protections.¡± The old woman turned towards the Storm Siblings. And though her black eyes still contained an underlying iciness, her voice was magnanimous as she rose her hands. ¡°You two. This is an excellent opportunity! Not only will you be allowed to leave unharmed, but if you prove useful, then you will be generously rewarded.¡± As the old woman began to speak, Roari quickly cut the old woman off, much to her chagrine. ¡°Keep your reward. We aren¡¯t coming back.¡± ¡°And I respect your decision. Which is why you can consider this a down payment.¡± The old woman smiled as she apparated a gaudy silver scale plate before them. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple really. Although made of flimsy material, this armor should still be worth a pretty penny. However, I have hexed it so that its completely unusable lest the quest conditions are fulfilled. Finish the mission, obtain the prize, and we can let bygones be bygones hmm?¡± Roari eyed the silver plate, enamoured by the way it sparkled. Not only was it attractive, but its form seemed to suit that of a woman. Compared to her own equipment, there truly wasn¡¯t any comparison. Of course, there was no way in hell anybody would trust the old woman, but with such a prize before her, Roari could not help but subconsciously lick her lips. ¡°What do you want us to do?¡± The Grand Mistress smiled, though her expression was anything but benign. From the folds of her robes, she removed a tiny corked glass bottle that contained a miniature black whirlpool. The glass was cool to the touch as it was pressed into Roari¡¯s limp, soft hands. ¡°Nothing difficult really. All I want is for you to send someone into Eternity.¡± Chapter 7: The Adventure Begins (Kinda) Pt.2 CHAPTER SEVEN The Adventure Begins (Kinda) Pt.2 ¡°Send someone into Eternity, she says. A great opportunity, she says. If she just wanted us to shank someone, then she should just say it. No need to be all melodramatic about it.¡± Roari grumbled as she slashed her way through the foliage. Finally freed from the facility, the two of them found themselves amongst a dense sea of trees. The high canopy blocked all but the faintest glimmer of sunlight. With nothing but a crudely drawn map, it was quite safe to assume that the dynamic duo were for all intents and purposes, lost. While the map was still legible, it wasn¡¯t particularly detailed and aside from the etchings of a forest and a few towns, there were no other markers. So even if they knew which general direction to go in, there would be no way of finding their way back. ¡°Well, Hoyt said that Torva should be relatively close by. Once we get out of the forest, we can probably get directions or something¡­¡± Pale said after scrutinizing the map for the fifth time. Of course, none of them had bothered to think about the old dirt road leading out of the facilities. An option now long lost to them after they spent the hour battling the greenery in an attempt to navigate through the sea of trees. Perhaps in the beginning, they were dead set on marching out of the forest in a straight line, but after so many twists and turns, they couldn¡¯t even be sure if they were still heading in the same direction. Neither were there any notable landmarks as the shadowy forest muddled the background into one cohesive blur. ¡°We should have asked for a compass.¡± Roari sighed. Exploration was fun and all, but even the greatest optimist would get tired after a couple hours of pure nothing. From excitement to the dreadfully mundane, it had gotten to the point where they had begun to debate the benefits of suicide. However, in the event that the two of them respawned in different locations, then that would only make an already bad situation worst. ¡°Thank you, Captain Hindsight.¡± ¡°You could have at least asked for directions when we were still there!¡± ¡°Thank you Captain Hindsight.¡± Pale repeated. ¡°We can still ask for directions now!¡± ¡°Directions from who?! Tell me! Where can I find someone to ask for directions in this fucking maze of a forest?!¡± The endless boredom started to affect Pale a bit as he lashed out. ¡°Yeesh! Calm down. Are you on your period or something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from the girl who comes to my room sobbing and then eats all my icecream whenever she starts bleeding!¡± As the two siblings squabbled, their voices ended up echoing through the forest. Perhaps divine providence had grown sick of their shit, as a cacophony of squealing soon appeared in the distance, indicating life. Immediately shutting up, the two of them sought out the source of the noise carefully. Although the underbrush rustled a bit, the ensuing noise more than covered up the sound of their approach. In a depressed valley were three small figures surrounding a couple smaller ones. Their wore crude clothes that could probably double as burlap sacks and carried cruder weapons. There was a stone spear and hammer, both of which were nothing more than rocks lashed onto tree branches with old knotted rope. The last figure carried a simple wooden branch which probably doubled as a stave. Though they couldn¡¯t get a firm grasp on their features at first, as they drew closer, the squealing noise suddenly made sense. They were pigmen. Short and stocky, these four foot barbecue entrees looked exactly like regular pigs save for the fact that they happened to have hands while standing on two legs. Across from them were two wolf pups who were crying softly while licking the bloody gashes of a much larger wolf corpse. From their distress, Pale could only assume that the dead wolf was their mother. ¡®Disgusting.¡¯ It didn¡¯t take a genius to realize who the villains were here. The monsters hurled small rocks while wheezing short grunts that could barely pass off as laughter. Rather than just kill the pups, the pigmen seemed content to toy with them. The pups who refused to leave their mother could only take it, as tiny pebbles smacked noisily off their soft furry coats. Shiiiiiik ¡°Hey Pale look, its your brother.¡± He turned to find Roari who had already pulled out her wooden sword. Though she had made a joke, she seemed in no mood to laugh as she said two short words. ¡°We¡¯re going.¡± No strategy. No plan. Pale could only smile helplessly as he hurried to follow her charge. His sister had always loved dogs, so he could guess why she would be absolutely livid upon seeing their suffering. Or maybe she just really hated pigs. Thinking of the field of carnage from the other day, Pale shuddered and instantly felt a bit sorry for the tiny victims who were unaware of the two hostile presences swiftly closing in. Regardless, it was not a moment too soon for the pigmen had finished their fun. The dark shadows of the forest were banished as fire bloomed to life in the hands of the stave user. However, before it could so much as cast its spell, its attention broke as Roari¡¯s threw her sword. The shoddy wooden weapon transformed into a spinning arc of destruction and hummed while flying through the air, smacking cleanly against the pigman¡¯s face. It¡¯s concentration broken, the flame petered out as its companions squealed in surprise. But before they could brandish their weapons at Roari, Pale was already upon them. Narrowly avoiding the initial thrusts, Pale drew in close to the spear wielder and smashed its face in with his pommel. Afterwards, he shoved the disoriented pigman into his hammer-wielding companion before redirecting his focus on the wizard pig, who he guessed was the most dangerous of the three. To be frank, it felt as if he were bullying children, as all the pigment were far smaller than he was. Of course, any pretense about his guilt might as well have been hot air as he viciously jabbed the magic pigman. This initial ferocity could be attributed to the constant boosts to his stats. Paired with the combat experience of getting swarmed by a muppet army, such a low level fight was too easy. Despite their weakness however, the other two pigs did not idle as they charged forward to try to save their companion. Keyword? Tried. They hadn¡¯t even moved two steps when Roari tackled the hammer pig from behind, locking its arms with a full nelson. Disregarding the disgusting sensation of having her arms sink into its squishy flesh, she pulled and dragged the two of them down onto the ground. The spear pig paused, as if torn between which companion of his to save, but it was already too late.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Rising from the ash grey corpse of a pigman, Pale¡¯s sword was coated with foul black tar like liquid, while his other hand brandished the gnarled wooden stave. The two of them locked gazes, both wary of one another. Although it was small, the pigman still had the advantage of a weapon with longer reach, and unlike the beginning, it was now prepared. As Pale preferred not to be stuck with a pointy rock on a stick, he was more than content to continue this impasse, for the deadlock would not remain unbroken for long. There was a terrible crack as Roari rose up from her own corpse as well. Its fallen pig brother had its head bent at a grotesque angle and its weapon also fell into the hands of the murderer. Suddenly, the spear pig was alone, its companions now nothing more than a feast for the worms. Desperate upon seeing its impending doom, the surviving pigman screamed. It¡¯s bone-chilling cries scattered deep into the wide expanse. Gripping its weapon, it gathered its resolve even as it was being charged from both sides at once. It eyes Roari who was the closer of the two. As she was charging haphazardly, she seemed the much easier target. At the very least, the pigman would bring her down with it. But as it was about to thrust its spear, a searing pain lanced through the back of its calves, forcing it to the ground. Surprisingly, the two wolf pups before had clamped down on its leg, their beady little eyes filled with vindicative hate. Its face contorted with rage, but before it could do anything else, Roari¡¯s hammer came falling down. Squelch. With but a single blow, the back of its head caved in, sending the last pigman to join his brothers as a cold, lifeless pile of grey flesh. Adrenaline pumped through Pale¡¯s veins as he appraised the gory mess around them. Overall, it was less messy than the razing of the massive muppet horde, but the setting seemed unnecessarily brutal. Meanwhile, Roari had knelt down to check on the wolf pups. The tiny bundles of fur were barely larger than a loaf of bread and did not appear to be hostile. Thus the lot of them got along almost immediately, with the pups licking the blood off of Roari¡¯s hands while she beamed with delight. Having a weakness for small, cute creatures himself, Pale also had half a mind to join in, but first there were other priorities. He left his sister to his vices as he went to inspect the loot. However, apart from pig meat and the weapons they looted, there didn¡¯t seem to be much else. His nose wrinkled as he lifted a section that looked disturbingly like a human arm. He was just about to leave in disappointment when he found a crumpled sheet of paper tucked beneath the corpse of the pig mage.
Flare Bubble Tier: 0
SP Cost: 0 Restrictions: None
Mana per Cast: 50 Cooldown Timer: 1s
Forms a ball of condensed flame that inflicts 20 elemental damage to target. Also inflicts ¡®burning¡¯ status.
It was a spell book¡­ or a scrap of paper torn from one, however the moment he touched it, he was instantly given the option to learn his first skill. However, the moment he finished reading the flavor text, the page slowly crumbled to dust as a new entry appeared in his adventurer¡¯s journal. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Welp. No need to tell Roari anything.¡¯ Pale whistled as he scattered the ashes into the air. Of course, after obtaining his ill-gotten gains, he was still going to give it a test run. Pointing his palm towards an innocent, unassuming tree, he began to wonder. Just how exactly was he supposed to cast a spell. Was he supposed to say the spell aloud or maybe just think it? ¡®Flare Bubble¡¯ In those brief moments, electricity coursed through Pale¡¯s arms, numbing it. A moment later, there was a brief heat as a small flaming soap bubble was ejected from his hands and spattered messily against the tree trunk. Immediately gouts of flame exploded out from the impact before quickly dissipating into nothingness. ¡°Oh?¡± The brief flash of flame got Roari to look up from her pups. ¡°I take it, you¡¯re going to be a mage now?¡± ¡°Not sure yet, but I suppose we¡¯ll see. You don¡¯t mind right?¡± Pale smiled as Roari ignored him to smother the wolf pups in affection. He only had 125. The consumption was quite bad, leaving him with only two more shots. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t a need for it just yet. Grawwwwrrrrrrrr. ¡°Of fucking course.¡± Pale wasn¡¯t even surprised as the dense foliage nearby was roughly shoved away. From the shadows, another pigman stomped into the clearing. It¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and grimey sludge dripped from its maw. If it was small like the others, then it wouldn¡¯t have been a cause for worry. Fate however was cruel as this one was easily double the size, with a hideously brutish face and savage aura. It stomped towards them with murder burning within its pupils. Up close, it was easily of size with Hoyt, being a head taller than Roari and thrice as thick. Its hide was also darker, rougher and was half clothed by the shredded skin of a bear. It¡¯s face, though hideous still sported numerous battle scars, which gave a veteran feel to the monster. The air around them trembled as it howled in grief at the sight of the fallen pigmen. ¡°Bro. Trade me the spear.¡± Roari ushered the wolf pups under a hedge for safety as she swapped her rock on a short stick for a rock on a longer stick. With that she finally completed the assemble to look the very picture of an elegant amazoness. Of course, that was if her appearance was only taken at face value. When measured against the pigman who also happened to carry a monstrously sized club, her valiant appearance could only look pitifully small. Without ceremony, the pigman charged. Its lumbering stride was clumsy, but shook the ground with each heavy stomp. Despite the rapidly approaching pigman, Roari¡¯s will remained firm as she planted the butt of the spear against the ground and braced for impact. Without care for her own being, she was fully intent on having the pigman impale itself by its own accord. When faced with that mad slobbering face, it took every inch of Roari¡¯s willpower not to dodge out of the way. If she were in the real world, she would have surely pissed her pants. However, now her mind was clear, as if the virtual world was lending her an incomprehensible bravery that served as a solid foundation to her strength as the monster ran directly into the spear. Crack. The spear had barely broken through its skin when it splintered and snapped into pieces. The pigman¡¯s charge had not been stopped in the slightest as Roari found herself inelegantly trampled as the pigman barreled on past. Pale paled in the face of such strength. The pigman was clearly unfazed by its stab wound as it ground to a half. Was there even a point to having a weapon if it could just run over them? Despite such misgivings, Pale had already begun to act. His hand quickly burst into flame as he launched his newest spell. ¡°Flare Bubble!¡± While wishing the spell name could be a tad cooler, Pale watched as the bubble jettisoned from his palm and splashed liquid flame all over the pigman¡¯s side. Its bear half-cape was instantly set alight as the minuscule blow redirected the pig¡¯s attention on to Pale. With a couple casual pats, the pigman roughly extinguished the flames with its thick fleshy hands. It coldly snorted as it raised its club menacingly towards Pale. ¡°Flare Bubble!¡± The pigman swatted at the tiny bubble and winced as its hand was set alight. Its grunt of surprise gave Pale confidence, even as his flames began to disappear once more. It was then that Pale immediately turned and ducked into the dense brush, finding cover in the dense sea of trees. The pigman who was watching its prey get away ignored the groaning Roari on the ground, and chased after, smashing through branches and small tree trunks in the process. Despite its size, the pigman¡¯s speed was no joke as it almost instantly caught up to Pale. But even as the monster reached out to grab him, Pale¡¯s courage was at an all time high as he swung his hammer at the monster¡¯s outstretched arm. It came as no surprise as his blow bounced off that rough skin, completely ineffective. ¡®Is it because I don¡¯t have enough strength?¡± Pale grimaced as he continuously pounded away while backpedaling. With each step, the pigman drew closer, but a tight cluster of trees had sealed its movements somewhat. But while the pigman was pursuing Pale, Roari had plenty of time to gather her bearings and rejoin the fight. Using the splintered shaft of the stone spear, she drove the point home, specifically on the encrusted flesh blackened by Pale¡¯s fire. This time, the sharpened point pierced through the cracked and blackened skin, releasing a spray of viscous green ooze. The pigman¡¯s painful howls reverberated through their ears, threatening to knock them out with its volume alone. With a rough shove, Roari was sent flying into the brush. The remains of the spear was crushed into sawdust as the pigman let loose a low grunt. Its dominance would not be challenged. Having lost almost all of their newfound weapons, the situation was quickly taking a turn for the worst. While they still had the crude hammer and wooden swords, they would prove futile against the creature¡¯s thick hide. Not to mention, with its monstrous size, he suspected that they could at most weather two or three more blows. The pigman was not slow either, as the constant evasion on Pale and Roari¡¯s part required alot of stamina. Stamina that the monster seemed to have an endless supply of. To be honest, there was a good chance the two of them would die here. ¡°I really would rather not die though,¡± Pale muttered. He couldn¡¯t run away either, as the monster was now in the progress of chasing down Roari. If she were to die, then heaven knows when they would find each other away. The Flare Bubbles which did some damage had barely slowed it down at all, but perhaps that was only because the flames didn¡¯t last long enough to have any significant effect. Pale clenched his teeth and took out his adventurer¡¯s journal. He had wanted to be conservative. He wanted to be careful, but if he had to choose between losing in the present or suffering in the future, then he would choose the present everytime. Delayed gratification be damned! Not to mention, Perri would probably chew his ass out later if he were to let her die here. ¡®No regrets right?¡¯ He laughed hollowly to himself as he poured all his remaining stat points into wisdom.
Pale Storm Lv 8 HP: 210/270 (+10)
Jobless MP: 585/735 (+5)
STR:10 DEX:5
VIT:7 INT:5
LUK:5 WIS:35
¡®It worked!¡¯ Though his stats were horribly skewed, he sighed in relief as his mana pool expanded. Though there was no guarantee that they would be able to win, at least they would have a chance now. He set his sights on the pigman who was still stubbornly chasing a screaming Roari. ¡°Flare Bubble!¡± The flames splattered against the monster once more. And though it squealed in outrage, Pale was far from done. ¡°Flare Bubble!¡± The next shot smoked the creature¡¯s face, forcing it to stumble back as a sea of red and orange filled its vision. ¡°Flare BUBBLE!¡± Pale screamed! He fired shot after shot until he depleted all of his mana pools once more, transforming the pigman into a living funeral pyre. With its entire body set aflame, the pigman rolled desperately on the ground in an attempt to put itself out. Upon seeing such a pathetic scene, Pale felt a dirty wave of pleasure wash over him. Was this what they called power? To stand tall and proud while his enemies screamed in pain and agony? He would have laughed if not for one tiny complication. The giant pig was still alive. And it was angry. Like always, the fire did not last long. The pigman¡¯s entire body was charred black, with its skin cracking with every movement. Leaky pus and fluids flowed from the cracks while it groaned in pain. Despite its weakness, its gaze was positively livid as the air around them seemed to have dropped several degrees. If looks could kill, Pale would¡¯ve started digging his grave by now. However, Roari did not miss the chance to seize the advantage as she whipped her wooden sword into the pigman¡¯s side, sending its injured body crashing to the ground. ¡°You should have done that sooner!¡± Roari complained. Thrusting downwards, she pierced through the dying pigman¡¯s neck. And although it maintained its death glare, it could offer no further resistance as its life essence flowed out from its wounds. It only retained that hateful stare that refused to cease until the light of its eyes was extinguished in full. Although Pale was slightly disturbed, he heaved a sigh of relief as he shot Roari a smile. ¡°At least you didn¡¯t die? Just think. In the future, you¡¯ll be running away from all sorts of monsters, so you can consider this training!¡± ¡°Well aren¡¯t you hateful? I¡¯m taking this as compensation.¡± Roari sniffed as she picked up the tattered brown bear pelt. Although it offered no stats, it was a rather fashionable item when draped around her shoulders. Woof. When the battle finally concluded, the two wolf pups burst into the clearing while yipping excitedly. They stumbled over their tiny legs as they waddled towards Roari, just begging to be petted. ¡°Oh god. I needed this.¡± Roari declared, running her hands through their thick glossy fur. ¡°Let¡¯s keep them.¡± Pale stared at the girl who had killed every pet she owned since the age of five. For the pups sake, perhaps it would be best to leave them there. However, he wouldn¡¯t rain on his sister¡¯s parade just yet. Instead, he smiled and spread his arms. ¡°Sure. But how about we get out of here first? I¡¯m getting sick of forest.¡± ¡°Kay!¡± Chapter 8: Starting Again CHAPTER EIGHT Starting Again The free city of Torva was a colorful bastion of interracial civilization. As the only city in the White Kingdom not under the jurisdiction of the Church of Mercy, countless races and denizens became attracted to its chaotic streets, building up new structures to fill up the blockways. From casual mud huts to wooden bungalows and towering four story ivory towers, the architecture was but one facet that displayed the cultural diversity of the city. (In short, they should really fire whoever was responsible for the city design) At the center of the city, elevated on a rocky plateau was a spiderweb of excessively gaudy buildings which all came together to form the illusion of a castle. With countless stone pillars and trimmed greenery on the walls, it was a complex that held practically no military value, but stood as a testament to Torva¡¯s wealth and dedication to culture. It was the most notable thing in Torva, and a popular tourist attraction of which many players would specifically come here for. However, for Dawn, it had already become a common sight. Nonetheless, the familiarity of such a structure was comforting to her who was besotted with bitterness. ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡± In the Elseworlds, there was a scaling penalty system where death would incur greater setbacks depending on the amount of progression one had in the game. After being crushed into a fleshy red puddle, Dawn had not only lost a level but a piece of her gear as well. Compared to pre-level fifty where she only lost ten percent of her leveled experience, the loss was almost too hard to bear. Understanding that the players would be appropriately salty after dying, the developers had also incorporated a minimum twelve hour respawn time after level ten to give the players time to cool off. As the faceless mask of the Scion eroded from her face, Dawn suddenly lurched over while feeling sick to her stomach. A funny thing with the death system in the Elseworlds is that the body still remembers all the abused it took prior to death, which could become a means for distress once a player logs back in. Spittle flew from her lips as Dawn finished dry heaving. Her stomach ache only getting worst as she discovered her holy silver cuirass was no longer on her person. It was probably in the hands of those monsters of looted by those random newbies nearby. Suffice to say, she had no expectations of getting it back and her heart began to ache as she calculated the total sunk cost. Although it was not a unique item, it was still easily the second most valuable thing she owned and could not be replaced easily. She removed her helmet, letting her golden locks fall over her shoulders. It didn¡¯t feel proper to wear it without the central piece. In addition, the set effect was lost, which greatly diminished its efficacy. ¡°Monsters¡­¡± Her entire experience in the dungeon seemed off. Although she would naturally go back to explore it, currently she had no confidence in her combat capabilities. Perhaps it would be prudent to just suck up her pride and finally ask for help. ¡°Eh. Thoughts for later¡­ I should at least replace my gear.¡± Following the main road, she arrived before a large expansive dome where countless walking furballs were bustling on about. It was her favorite shop, and was run by a chubby little Popori who had a fondness for sweets. It was her go-to place for quality gear, a hidden treasure that many users had yet to discover in Torva. ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t the young miss.¡± Alerted by the clinking of the door chimes, a grey bearded Popori quickly rushed off his stool to greet her. ¡°Hello again Dobby.¡± She smiled warmly towards the cute little raccoon man. His bulging belly and tuft of grey beard made him a popular catch among the female Popori population. Even amongst regular women, many desired to keep him as a perfect living plushy. Of course, he wasn¡¯t all that cute when he had her running countless errands just to gain the privilege of shopping here. Behind that cute exterior was a slave driver who was never satisfied and always demanded more. Still, the effort was well worth it, as few stores offered functional custom female armor that weren¡¯t just glorified metal bikinis. The armor sets here offered full coverage and stylish designs, which gave the owner the best of both worlds. The Popori nodded and its gaze focused onto her sheathed blade. ¡°Have our products been serving you well? Even now, Old Lug is still lamenting about how nothing he could make would ever measure up to that sword of yurs.¡± Dawn touched the cool hilt of the Crandor, grateful that it hadn¡¯t dropped with her embarrassing death. She scratched her cheek, embarassed. ¡°Your armor was wonderful, truly nothing could compare¡­ but I ran into a slight complication. And due to unforeseen circumstances, the chest piece is no longer in my possession.¡± ¡°But you only had it for a week?!¡± Dobby exclaimed. ¡°Yes, I am deeply sorry, but I am to remedy that.¡± ¡°We spent over a month on that piece!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The Popori furrowed its brow, but did not chastise her. ¡°I see. Well, If its you, then I suppose that circumstances must have truly been dire. However, don¡¯t expect a new one forged anytime soon. Old Lug definitely won¡¯t be happy to hear about this, and even if he were to be convinced, we have already run out of this month¡¯s supply of blessed ore.¡± Though the Popori¡¯s words were kind, the reality of the situation still bit Dawn deeply in the heart. Blessed ore was ridiculously expensive. Although it was two or three tiers below mithril, the amount of ore that went into her armor would easily exceed the life savings of most level fifties. Even now, Dawn¡¯s wallet started crying from abuse. ¡°I¡¯m incredibly sorry Dobby, but there is not much I can do. For the moment, I at least need a serviceable set of armor to help me replenish the damage that was done.¡± Dawn pulled out her wallet. A small sack which was almost pitifully light. The little Popori sniffed in indignation before snatching the purse from her hands. After weighting it for but a moment, he tossed the sack back before grunting. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Follow me. I¡¯m sure we can find you something from the bargain bin.¡± Dobby led her to a fenced off area where numerous sets of gear were hung on sturdy wooden displays. They were all gears that could be modified to suit her size. Although the shop also offered a custom fit option, the premiums alone went way beyond her current budget, thus she could only make do with the pre-built sets on display. Although there was a great selection to choose from, the grey haired Popori seemed to have a particular set in mind. As if understanding her style, the Popori chose a slim fitting stylish paladin set. A highly ornate silver cuirass with additional side plates to protect her thighs. In addition, the gauntlets and greaves were colored in a slightly darker shade of grey, reminiscent of tarnished silver. It came with a full body undersuit made of padded leather, which had thin metal plates sewn onto the shoulders for extra protection. Overall, it was a delicate piece, with a greater emphasis on form over function. However, only the most shameless of smiths would prioritize appearance over defence, and a completely flimsy armor would have even them hanging their heads in shame. As such, although the armor was not bad, there was also a few useless bobs and ends which could prove a liability. No matter the beauty, nobody wanted to wear a display piece into battle. ¡°The Eisan Plate. Its a standard issue design normally used for priestesses on the front lines. Although its defense is lacking, it improves the casting efficiency of holy spells as well as enhanced self-recovery. Not to mention, with its elegant design, it can serve as a morale booster for tired troops, although we do have some pieces that are more suitable for such a purpose.¡± Dobby explained with a wink. Dawn felt the last bit of information wasn¡¯t particularly necessary, but she was thankful that Dobby¡¯s choice wasn¡¯t some boobplate or metal bikini. The other options, however, were completely satisfactory and after being assisted by Dobby, took the entire mannequin over to the change room to try it on. Soft. Firm. Sturdy. Her mental assessment of the armor had her humming in approval. The entire piece was light weight and comfortable even as she fitted the metal plates over her gambeson. ¡°It fits well, if I do say so myself.¡± Dobby praised and clapped enthusiastically at Dawn admired herself in a mirror.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Seeing how the suit accentuated her figure, Dawn could only agree with that sentiment. ¡°Indeed. Its very comfortable. And the price?¡± ¡°The entire set is priced at 100 gold coins, but seeing as how we¡¯re friends, I¡¯ll knock off ten gold.¡± Dawn stiffened. Well, there went the rest of her savings. Nonetheless, after removing a few extra gold pieces from her wallet, she tossed the sack to Dobby, quietly suppressing the ache in her heart. It would seem that some hardcore grinding would be necessary to recoup her losses. She was just about to bid Dobby goodbye when the door chimes tinkled noisily with the entrance of new intruders. ¡°Finally. We found her. And Ohmigod, she¡¯s pretty!!!¡± Little did Dawn know, that this encounter would be the beginning of the end. Childish. Moronic. Envious? A high pitched voice squealed from the doorway as Dawn turned to find two gray-haired characters standing in awe. Their attention seemed to be completely focused in her direction. Her eyes widened. ¡®Pretty?¡¯ Somehow she hadn¡¯t even registered the intruder¡¯s initial words. The next few seconds becoming a blur as she found herself in front of the girl who seemed to be attracted to her magnetically. With those intense yellow cat eyes, distinct feral demeanor, pretty face and bear cloak, and odd feeling began broiling up in Dawn¡¯s pelvis. ¡®Dangerous!¡¯ She gulped as the girl pulled uncomfortably close to her face. While beautiful girls were commonplace in virtual reality, few could radiate such heat and fervor with their appearance alone. Of course, the girl¡¯s manner of speech suggested that her personality was quite the opposite, but Dawn couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized. Of course, the boy wasn¡¯t half bad either, but while the girl radiated fire, only a bitter cold seemed to come off of him. Such an appearance was common throughout all of the Elseworlds. Not to mention such a temperament would naturally turn her off. While she was lost in thought, the two of them were looking at her curiously. ¡°Look Pale! Isn¡¯t this much nicer than the stuff we looted off the bandits?¡± The player known as Pale smiled awkwardly as his eyes skittishly wandered around the store, as if avoiding her gaze. ¡®Must be her boyfriend.¡¯ Dawn grimaced at the fresh reminder of her singleness. She was completely sympathetic to his unease though. Afterall, Dobby¡¯s store primarily dealt in female armor. As a man, to be caught in such a place would be the same as visiting a woman¡¯s lingerie shop in real life. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re cute miss. What¡¯s your name?¡± The young girl¡¯s sudden impulsive attitude had Dawn at a loss for words. ¡°I-I, wait¡­ No-No!¡± ¡°Your name is Nono? That¡¯s cute <3¡± Caught off guard, Dawn had to stop herself from stammering. ¡°N-No! My name is Dawn. White Temple Fifth Division Trainee.¡± ¡°Whoaaaa. Beautiful and prestigious. Are you a paladin? That sounds so cool! How can I become one.¡± Dawn¡¯s heart skipped a beat over the compliment, but her form was thrown off by the rapid fire questions the girl was suddenly peppering her with. Although she tried to maintain a steady look on the surface, a quiet storm of confusion raged within. Social Anxiety be damned, she had to at least look good for the newbies. ¡°Ahem. Calm down. Being a paladin isn¡¯t easy after all. And it all depends on which faith you wish to serve. In the entire White Kingdom, you don¡¯t really have much choices aside from the Church of Mercy in Baracus. And Although I look this way, I¡¯m far from becoming a paladin and can¡¯t help you with the details. But if you were to head to the temple nearby, Pastor Jerry can answer all of your questions.¡± ¡°Jerry? What kind of name is Jerry? Miss, you sure are funny!¡± Dawn could only stand helplessly as she was dragged into the pact of the fawning young girl. However the other player had different thoughts. ¡°Wait a sec Roari.¡± Pale cautioned as he stepped before Dawn. His icy stare sent shivers down Dawn¡¯s spine. Due to being dressed in rather crude leather gear, his elegant features were rather diminished. But with a closer view, there lied a soft femininity that was hidden away beneath that smooth symmetrical face, which sorely tempted her to touch it. ¡®Wait¡­I¡¯m not a pervert.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re a player, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡ªWhat? ¡­Oh, Cra¡ª I mean no!¡± Her silvery voice faltered, which raised the eyebrows of all those present. Even Dobby, the Popori who was minding his own business had a look of amusement on his whiskery face. Dawn was on the verge of entering panic mode, but instead, she just shrugged her shoulders and sighed. She had always prided herself on being a solo player¡­ by choice, and did her best to act the noble paladin role. While on the street, she was practically indistinguishable from other NPCs, so it was much to her surprise that Pale asked her such a thing right away. ¡°Well, it was because you don¡¯t appear to have a mental disorder. That alone gave you away.¡± Pale explained apologetically. ¡°W¡­What?¡± Dawn started. She was confused. What did that have any relation to being a player? Unfortunately, she had no chance to voice her confusion as Pale continued. ¡°But that begs the question. This game had only been out for a little under two days, and everyone we¡¯ve come across was wearing rags at most. So why is it that you can afford to shop in such an upscale place o¡¯ Miss Paladin?¡± ¡®What the flip?¡¯ What sort of first meeting was this? Who were these people? Dawn had no way of knowing that the two of them had come here with an ulterior motive, thus she could only froth silently while trying to put the pieces together. Of course, there was a reason why she had been playing for so long, but it was frowned upon to share such knowledge with the general public. ¡°I¡¯m not a paladin, I¡­I¡­urgh.¡± Being overwhelmed, Dawn momentarily whited out. ¡°Omg. Bro! She¡¯s a roleplayer! I love roleplayers!¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretending to be a paladin?¡± ¡°No! She¡¯s pretending to be a ditzy blonde in an attempt to seduce us!¡± ¡°I PRETEND NOTHING!¡± Dawn roared, before flushing. ¡°Wait, let me take that back.¡± She internally cursed. Those childhood acting lessons weren¡¯t worth spit. She froze her face into what should¡¯ve been a stoic expression before speaking in a gravelly tone. ¡°In this world, I am but a servant of the people and the goddess of Mercy. A defender of virtue and justice. Compared to the other world, a different code of conduct is expected here. To maintain honesty and faith to make up the void that exists in the real world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The fuck was she saying? With flushed cheeks, Dawn could only hide her face in shame as the little girl before her burst into a frolic of giggles. Wasn¡¯t she just called out on being a roleplayer? And she just had to jump straight into the role, didn¡¯t she. Pale however seemed oblivious to the stumbling mess that was Dawn¡¯s attempt to act human though. While quietly ignoring Roari who was writhing on the ground while beside herself, Pale retorted, ¡°And as¡­an arbiter of such virtue, wouldn¡¯t it be prudent to be honest when answering out questions?¡± Oh thank god. Dawn smiled in relief. At least the other party had enough tact to play along with her farce and help her save face. Despite being grateful for the olive branch, there was no way she would be that easy. ¡°Just because I uphold honesty here does not mean your questions merit a response. That said, I would be more than glad to answer any other questions you have which pertain to this world.¡± ¡°Oh? Using semantics to avoid the truth? That doesn¡¯t seem very paladin-like, now does it?¡± ¡°You are free to believe whatever you want. After all, I still am only a trainee.¡± Having caught her bearings, Dawn suddenly felt much comfortable as she dealt with these two new players. The two of them smiled while staring each other down. If they could continue engaging in such pleasantries, then she could easily beat a hasty retreat after some verbal sparring. At least, that was the plan before Roari poked Dawn¡¯s cheek and asked absentmindedly. ¡°Hey, Dawn¡­Are you single?¡± She really wanted to cry right now. Dawn¡¯s eyelid twitched as her smiled seem to freeze in place. After lightly brushing Roari¡¯s hand away, she really hopes that all the screaming that she was hearing was being done internally. ¡°At the moment, I am devoted to my order. It takes priority over any physical relationships at the moment. Also, I regret to inform you that I hold very little interest in women.¡± ¡°We could change that¡­¡± Roari purred coquettishly. Her demeanor truly was like that of a cat, as she swiftly beat a retreat and hid under Pale¡¯s arm. Seriously, just what the heck was going on? ¡®The heck is this idiot doing?¡¯ Pale wanted to facepalm, but was quite surprised at how well Dawn was weathering the unrestrained chaos that was his little sister. He had fully expected that she would¡¯ve busted a tit by now, which would have been a detriment to their plans. Naturally, there was no way Pale could have known that Dawn had partaken in over fifty hours of method acting courses, else she would have already collapsed into a massive puddle of awkwardness. Dawn¡¯s lips quivered as she backed away slowly. Her eyes wandered like a caged animal, clearly intent on fleeing before they damaged her heart any further. ¡°I leave it to you now!¡± Roari gave Pale a light shove, pointing at the not-so-stealthily fleeing Dawn. ¡°Go seduce her!¡± Gods help them. Dawn had barely run two steps before falling flat on her face. What was worst was that Roari¡¯s actions had incited a stern lecture from Pale. And the two idiots were so absorbed in their vapid squabble that they didn¡¯t even bother to notice her anymore. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit extreme? Even if you really want to know¡­¡± Pale whispered furiously, but his mouth was clamped shut by Roari¡¯s hands. ¡°You listen to me! Through our combined efforts, we¡¯ve made you the sexiest body known to womankind! Besides, that girl looks like a total pushover. Just wink once and call her pretty, and you¡¯ll have her eating out of your hand!¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t answer that question okay?!!!¡± Dawn finally popped. The two of them made no attempts to quiet down their voices as they conspired, letting her hear everything. Though her face was flushed, that did not draw away from her outrage. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be confidential information and I¡¯ll get in trouble if I tell anyone.¡± There. She said it. Pale merely looked at her and in a deadpan manner, said. ¡°You are an early access player who started several months before the release. You are currently miles ahead of regular players, but due to certain circumstances, the company does not want to take away your advantages. However, due to a potential fallout from the public over your advantage, you are temporarily bound to not speak of it until the gap between players have closed somewhat.¡± ¡°Wait¡­What?¡± ¡°It was on the gaming news channel. Some guy in China couldn¡¯t help showing off and spilled the beans early. The forums are already blowing up about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Such a thing should never have aired. The fines from the penalty alone is¡­¡ª¡± The moment Dawn saw the twin shit eating grins that emerged from the grey haired couple, she knew she fucked up. ¡°Sweet! Guessed it in one!¡± ¡°No! You tricked me!¡± A massive lump seemed to form in Dawn¡¯s throat. She wanted to scream, holler, tear them apart and cry, but all the conflicting urges left her paralyzed. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not an NPC?¡± Pale taunted. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t think it should be so easy to trick an actual human being?¡± ¡°I could be a moderator for all you know!¡± Dawn¡¯s ears burned as she struggled to regain levity. ¡°You could be.¡± Pale agreed. ¡°But I¡¯d bet good money to say that you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°See! I told you she was a pushover.¡± Roari chimed in, pushing the knife in deeper. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend all of this was some master plan.¡± Dawn finally understood the sickening feeling that has worming its way through her stomach. It was the same a before. Where she would dance to the tune of others. ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯ll never be certain. And now that we have leverage, you must join us as a comrade and assist us in our quests¡­or else!¡± Roari said. ¡°Screw the fuck off!¡± Dawn shouted¡­ in her mind. Perhaps for the first time in the game, she suddenly had the irritating itch to beat the crap out of someone. Her psychiatrist would surely agree that venting would be the best course of action as well. However, when she looked into those starry eyes devoid of malice, she could not make any connection to the girl who would so callously threatened her. Her scalp tingled, as if the force of the world was gently whispering to not provoke the girl before her. Perhaps it was just her good nature, but the pain in Dawn¡¯s gut only grew worst. Dawn smoothed over her face. Although her repressed rage threatened to spill over, she still did her best to remain civil. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± She proposed. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°So long as you hold your silence and delete any recordings of our encounter, I will comply with all of your wishes for the rest of the day.¡± However, as Roari¡¯s lips perked up, Dawn felt that it would not be amiss to add in a clause. ¡°¡­Within reason of course. Such demands may not include me giving you money, or dying for your pleasure. Neither will I break city laws for you or harm the innocent.¡± Yes, Dawn decided. This would just be her doing a good deed. Despite the two of them obviously looking to seek advantage over her, she was by no means trapped in the slightest. She was still in a position of power, and they would gain many benefits from her guidance. Even if they did not agree to her terms, what could they possibly do? Still, it would be of benefit to everyone if such an event was swept under the rug. A casual mentorship to some newbies for the day would surely be a small price to pay. However, at her words, it seemed Roari still wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Swear it! Swear on your honor as a roleplayer.¡± ¡°Stop calling me a roleplayer!¡± ¡°Doth thou even hoist?¡± ¡°What does that even mean?¡± ¡°It means that if you refuse, I¡¯ll be forced to make Pale use his masculine wiles on you!¡± ¡°What does that even mean?¡± (Pale) ¡°Fine! I swear it. Just do whatever you want.¡± Dawn pouted. This was why people were just so¡­ ¡°A fine effort Watson!¡± Roari declared victoriously. She jabbed pPale in the ribs while grinning. ¡°Why do you get to be Holmes?¡± Pale looked glum. ¡°Because I¡¯m more suave.¡± Roari extended a hand towards Dawn, covering her mouth shyly. ¡°Anyways, now that we¡¯re friends, we should be doing friend things.¡± Rather unwillingly, Dawn took Roari¡¯s hand. Somehow that handshake transitioned into Roari¡¯s arm snaking its way across Dawn¡¯s shoulders as she pulled her along to browse the store items. ¡°You know¡­ when we first arrived here, I found the most amazing looking armor.¡± Seeing how Roari was already acting so familiarly, Dawn could only laugh hollowly. She should have run when she had the chance. Chapter 9: Shopping for a Class CHAPTER NINE Shopping for a Class ¡°Oooh. Charcoal grilled meat skewers. Can we get those as well, dearest?¡± The growth on Dawn¡¯s arm cackled as she pointed at the various food stalls. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough? I¡¯ve already bought you lunch, dessert and some souvenir chocolates. We¡¯re going to keep Pale waiting.¡± Dawn cried. It had only been an hour, but the remaining coin in her purse was all but extinguished. Despite promising herself to keep money out of picture, she eventually caved under Roari¡¯s incessant whining. Despite everything that happened, she solemnly wished that Pale was still with him. Sure he seemed a bit aloof, but perhaps he could reign in his sister¡¯s shamelessness, if only a bit. Unfortunately, when they passed the Magician¡¯s Tower, a decrepit old crone had beckoned him towards her. Like any good little boy, he naturally went with the strange old lady. After all, such a scenario would probably lead to a quest right? Thus Pale had to temporarily split from the group. Of course, that wasn¡¯t before he dumped the responsibility of babysitting Roari onto her completely. ¡°Darling, you and I both know that we¡¯re nowhere near done.¡± ¡°Are you just treating me like your own personal savings account right now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s mine is mine, and what¡¯s yours is also mine right? ¡°We¡¯re going to the Blood Fighter¡¯s Hall right now!¡± ¡°Careful dear, your image is breaking.¡± ¡°Nnngh.¡± Although Dawn was fuming, she still managed to drag Roari off to the Hall for her class change. Although the fighter¡¯s hall did not contain every single warrior related class, it still offered a wide selection which made it popular among starting players. Having done some work in the hall herself, Dawn was confident that she could steer Roari through the hoops, as class advancement quests in themselves were normally long and arduous. They trekked to the center of the city where the Fighter¡¯s Hall towered over them. To call it huge would be an injustice as in addition to the main complex, there were dozens of attached buildings, each far more imposing that the last. There were also numerous well-geared NPCs milling about as well. As for the few lost looking newbs in plain clothes, they were the minority as they were swept aside by the sheer buzz of activity. ¡°There¡¯s so many!¡± Roari exclaimed. Though she was familiar with the standard RPG classes such as warrior, knight and brawler, there were dozens of classes available, many of which she had never even heard of. Like what the heck was a thaumaturge? Roari might have been overwhelmed if not for Dawn who steered her through the bustling throng of bodies. ¡°It is a bit ridiculous,¡± Dawn agreed. ¡°And this is only a portion of the multitude of classes littered around the world. My only advice is to browse around the halls for a style that you particularly like and choose based on your favorites.¡± ¡°Ooh. Do you have any recommendations? Ol¡¯ Wise one?¡± Dawn ignored the jibe and paused in thought. ¡°Well, of the 3000 North American Early Access users, the ones at the top are pretty much all great weapon users. The extra reach and damage is indispensable as the difficulty increases. They particularly shine when fighting larger monsters and behemoths as well. So unless you plan on exclusively fighting humanoids or tanking, then you can¡¯t really go wrong with a larger weapon in melee fighter classes. Also, if you are unskilled or poor at fighting, a large smashy stick certainly serves as an excellent crutch until you can approve.¡± ¡°Ha¡­smashy stick. So why do you have that tiny sword then? If great weapon users are so great?¡± Roari pointed at Crandor which was barely a meter in length. It could not even be considered a longsword. ¡°Well, there is more to this game¡­world than simply mowing down monsters. There are dungeons to crawl, tournaments to win, among other things. With a great weapon, a person might be uncontested in hunting, but they would end up sacrificing a lot of versatility in the process.¡± ¡°How insightful of you. Dawn puffed her chest out in pride at Roari¡¯s compliment. ¡°As expected of a roleplayer.¡± She had to try really hard to not bite this playful jerk of a girl. ¡°That said, there are many hidden classes which can only be obtained by understanding the world and studying the lore. They aren¡¯t particularly hard to find, but they are not openly advertised in the main class pavillions. That said, they don¡¯t hold any particular advantage over regular classes and are not necessarily better.¡± ¡°But you still get the halo of being special and important.¡± ¡°I suppose.¡± Roari hummed as the idea of being unique resonated with her. ¡°That¡¯s fancy and all, but what would happen if I were to choose a job now, only to find a hidden class that I really like later? Wouldn¡¯t I just be shooting myself in the foot?¡± ¡°Oh, I would not worry about that. You can swap classes at any time, provided you can complete the related quest. However, unless there is an overlap in usable skills, you lose all proficiencies in addition to a level. It might be a big penalty later on, but at your stage of the game, it might as well be nothing.¡± ¡°You make it sound as if you¡¯ve done it before.¡± ¡°I have. At level 20, I discovered the process to becoming a paladin, but already settled in on being a pikeman. To change, they made me do a massive quest chain, before forcing me to finish the qualification tests for the priest and shield fighter classes as well. Currently, I am still a shield fighter, but once I make enough contribution to the church, I can begin my paladinship.¡± Dawn¡¯s nose seemed to grow longer as she recounted the bitter hardships she had suffered up until this point. ¡°Sounds like a pain, but wait! If you already know where to get hidden classes, then why can¡¯t I pick those from the get-go?¡± ¡°Do you want to be a paladin?¡± ¡°Not really. I prefer to be the pounder than the poundee.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯d be better off picking something else.¡± Dawn sighed. ¡°Although its not that hard to find a specialized job, it can¡¯t be said to be easy either. If you want it, then go do your own research.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Roari deflated. Despite lecturing the whole time, Roari¡¯s dejected look did soften Dawn¡¯s heart a little. Roari¡¯s devilish behavior before had disappeared entirely, and now she looked like one of those depressed pandas from the nature channel. ¡°That¡¯s not to say the classes here aren¡¯t any good!¡± Dawn said quickly, trying to give Roari confidence. ¡°They are just¡­less special.¡± Roari seemed to deflate even faster as Dawn looked on at horror at what she had just done. ¡®Girl, you sure have a way with words.¡¯ Dawn wanted to kick herself in the mouth, but her legs weren¡¯t quite that flexible yet. ¡°Fine!¡± Roari suddenly blurted out, sending Dawn jumping up in fright. ¡°Fine?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± What¡¯s the least picked class then?¡± ¡°Why do you want to know that?¡± Dawn flustered. She could see where Roari was going with this, and it was not in a good direction. ¡°And I couldn¡¯t tell you, there are just so many to choose from.¡± ¡°Then which one is the shittiest?¡± ¡°The martial artist.¡± This time, Dawn replied swiftly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick that.¡± Roari said as she strengthened her resolve. ¡°What? You can¡¯t be hasty! That¡¯s a class that goes barehanded so their damage output is mediocre. They have no reach and the class is heavily skill based. Of course, there might be some variations that do better, but the purist class itself is at a severe disadvantage against weapons and armored foes. There were even some 5th Dan Karate Master who tried it before getting promptly eaten by a lv 20 bear. Actually do you even have any martial arts or fighting experience?¡± ¡°None, whatsoever.¡± Roari¡¯s expression was dead serious as they went to find the Brawler¡¯s pavilion. Though there was a bright sign to direct all interested parties, they could have just as easily have found it through the smell. The entire place seemed excessively masculine with various areas for pugilists, monks and other unarmed fighters. Even the receptionist was a muscular and bald practitioner who was standing at attention in an emptier area. His bright orange Gi was an absolute horror to those who cared about fashion, and reminded Roari of some old asian cartoon. However, even as they strode up to him, Dawn was still doing her best to dissuade Roari from choosing a martial arts class. ¡°Why would you want to cripple your own progression then? At least pick something else as a placeholder till you can find something you like. A martial artist isn¡¯t some secretly godlike class where you can blow everything away with one punch.¡± ¡°Dawn. You just don¡¯t understand okay?¡± Roari sadly touched Dawn¡¯s shoulder. From the looks of it, she was older but was still so innocent, so naive. ¡°If I can¡¯t be special¡­at least I can be hipster.¡± ¡®Oh my god. Why do I even care anymore.¡¯ Dawn covered her face. She missed Pale. ¡°I am Ki-RoH!¡± The practitioner announced himself. ¡°Of what business are you here for.?¡± ¡°I wish to learn how to beat monsters until they die.¡± Roari resolutely responded. ¡°Then you have come to the right place.¡± The practitioner said approvingly as he opened up a side door. ¡°Proceed.¡± Dawn was speechless, but she remained silent as they entered the martial artist division. As they passed by numerous studios, they found rows upon rows of practitioners, all engaged in performing their routine. ¡°MUSCLES!¡± ¡°CHANT WITH ME!¡± ¡°MUSCLES!¡± ¡°HOORAH!¡± ¡­Okay, the two of them did not see anything. Nope. Nothing at all. To their surprise however, at the end of the hall, there was a familiar face. ¡°Oh hey, it¡¯s the beautiful lady¡­ ladies.¡± ¡®Oh god, it¡¯s him.¡¯ Dawn recognized the blonde haired man from the hidden facility earlier. Suffice to say, she did not get the best first impression of him. Spicy Dragon who abandoned his conversation with a rather important looking old man jogged on over, but rather than turning to Dawn, he instead approached Roari, evidently happy to see a familiar face. ¡°Muppet Slayer.¡± Roari greeted him stiffly. Amazingly enough, he was still wearing that hideous Elmo onesie. ¡°I thought I told you. Call me Spicy D.¡± ¡°I am not calling you that.¡± Roari coldly rejected, to which Spicy Dragon shrugged. ¡®He doesn¡¯t recognize me?¡¯ Dawn wondered, before realizing her face was hidden on their last encounter. Also, she was wearing an entirely new set of armor. ¡°Anyways, are you here to become a martial artist too?¡± ¡°I ¡­suppose.¡± Roari said, though her enthusiasm for the class was rapidly declining after seeing Spicy Dragon here.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Dawn cocked her head in confusion. The two of them obviously knew one another, but why was Roari being so cold? Dawn alone might have been overbearing when she intruded Azoth, but from their encounter, Spicy Dragon seemed friendly enough. ¡°Good thing you ran into me then. Apparently if you can answer this old man¡¯s question properly, he¡¯ll give you a hidden class. If you answer wrongly though, he¡¯ll send you on a long ass quest to fetch water to give us time to ¡®reconsider our perspective¡¯.¡± ¡°Oh, then I suppose we are quite lucky¡­ to have met again.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Now watch me. It¡¯s all about the phrasing.¡± Spicy Dragon winked as he brought them over to the old man who looked none too happy at having to deal with him again. ¡°Have you had a chance to reflect on your thoughts?¡± The old man asked. His tone was brusk and a tad condescending. ¡°I have!¡± Spicy Dragon answered with great energy in his voice. He was clearly confident this time around. ¡°Very well, then I shall ask you again. Should an unstoppable force meet an immovable obstacle, what would be the outcome.¡± Spicy Dragon was smug as he replied. ¡°They surrender.¡± ¡°Correct, but why is that?¡± The old man, who would probably be right at home atop a mountain somewhere rolled his eyes as he looked on with a pained expression. ¡°Regardless of strength, fortitude, or might, one must never tread upon the path of self-destruction. Should the two forces collide, there is no outcome but mutually assured destruction, thus they would no longer be an unstoppable force or immovable wall. Such reasoning should also be applied to disciples, who in their pursuit for strength should not fall into the temptations of power and understand when it is the proper time to stay their hand.¡± It was a textbook answer. Like literally, as Spicy Dragon was reading word for word from his adventurer¡¯s journal. Halfway through, the old man¡¯s eyes seemed to have glazed over, but he did not refute Spicy Dragon¡¯s answer. ¡°That is acceptable. Now take this pot to the spring atop Mt. Dare. There you will meet a true master, and have a chance to be accepted as a true disciple.¡± ¡°Another water carrying quest? Boo. Oh well, it¡¯ll be done. And did you two see? Easy right?¡± Spicy Dragon leered as he turned back to the two girls. Evidently he was very proud of himself for finding the answer to the question. That was until the old man coughed dryly behind him. ¡°Oh and one more thing. Strip down and put these on. You are not allowed to remove them until you have completed the task.¡± Spicy Dragon paled as he suddenly found a set of heavy metal manacles wrapped around his wrists and legs. There was also a body suit which magically appeared on his body. The metal plates threaded within threatened to pull him down to the ground. Almost immediately, Spicy Dragon felt himself on the verge of collapse. Realizing that he was in front of two astonishingly beautiful women, he could only grimace as he strained to balance himself upright. Contorting his face into what should¡¯ve been an enigmatic smile, he stiffly bid them farewell. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out first.¡± And with that, he shuffled slowly on out before finally disappearing behind a set of double doors. Roari who witnessed the entire spectacle merely snorted as she walked up to the tired looking old man. ¡°Alright, that was amusing, but was that really necessary?¡± The old man looked at her, not bothering to mask the look of disdain on his face. ¡°Yes. All martial artists receive the same treatment. It is to prepare them for the trials to come.¡± ¡°Uhuh. And pigs fly. So what¡¯s the real reason?¡± Roari said sceptically. ¡°That was the real reason.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If you truly believed that, then you wouldn¡¯t look like some crabby old man who¡¯s going through a divorce while working a job he hates. Also, is a bad riddle really all it takes to get a hidden class nowadays?¡± Though the words were directed at the old man, Roari elbowed Dawn pointedly, who seemed mystified at the proceedings. The old man was speechless as well. What ¡®like¡¯? He WAS a crabby old man who hated his job. Surprised by Roari¡¯s brazenness, he inadvertently let a chuckle escape from his lips. ¡°You¡¯re right. I only did that because he was being an ass. Actually, the entire test is a load of hogwash. If not for the Union of Ten Thousand Martial Artists forcing me to ask a question that everyone cheats to answer, then I would have scrapped the whole process altogether.¡± ¡®Wait a second¡­¡¯ Dawn stiffened. What was this sudden 180 in attitude? Actually, why did it feel as though she was suddenly being forced into the role of being a spectator? ¡°Too true. Any place that would let that guy in so easily has got to be a scam.¡± Roari sniffed, jerking her thumb behind her. Now that Spicy Dragon was gone, she had no qualms about throwing him under the bus. ¡°Ha! I appreciate your candor child. You are much better than all those stiff sticks who approached me before. Do you know what they generally tell me?¡± The old man continued, sensing a friend in Roari. ¡°They usually say some variation of wanting to become a martial artist to strengthen the mind and to pursue enlightenment. What a hoot! I might be old, but I¡¯m not senile.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That is funny! Ahehehehe¡± Roari¡¯s laugh devolved into a horribly distasteful cackle that sounded somewhat forced, but the crabby, awkward atmosphere dissipated quickly because of it. Somehow, Dawn felt sorry for Spicy Dragon. He seemed a bit crude, but he seemed to have a pure motive for pursuing martial arts. To see the two of them mock them so, seemed incredibly improper especially when considering the old man was also an NPC in a position of authority. ¡°True martial artists should seek out fame and glory. Nowadays, too many people have forgotten the origins of our craft, and instead they harp about how everyone should live on as monks. Bah, such fools they are. As if they knew anything about the heroes of old. Martial artists should be thunderous heroes and stoic guardians of the people? Those who think so could all die in the mountains for all I care!¡± The old man, whose they learned was named Lorel, spat in disdain. ¡°Here, here. I heard that martial artists took a backseat to other classes, but with such mismanagement, it all makes sense. Naturally we need to change that.¡± ¡°We? So you¡¯re a martial artist too now?¡± Lorel squinted his eyes, amused. ¡°Why not? Someone has to set the standard.¡± ¡°Very funny, but there is already a standard, and it is far beyond your reach. In truth, the past contained plenty of powerful practitioners who would''ve been on par with the legends of old, but their names are rarely ever recorded. As you know, history only favors the victor and while you might hear tales of one hero per era, the countless other losers become lost to the annals of time. Of course, that is not to say that they¡¯re weak, but in a world where beings with monstrous constitutions reign supreme, us poor martial artists who can only rely on our hands get pushed to the side. It is also because of this that we can''t use bullshit overpowered weapons to make up for the gap. The current fighting king himself is just some oversized baby who flails around and soaks everything up with his body. Absolutely no finesse at all..." ¡°Its a scam!¡± Roari swiftly replied, even though she had momentarily zoned out. ¡°Right?¡± Lorel approved of Roari¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Actually, thats not even the worst part. Because there are barely any stories of heroic martial artists, our reputation went into the dumps. Without stories to push foolish young boys into joining our crew, our capacity to grow more legends was severely retarded. It actually got so bad that we considered just labeling ourselves as Fist-Fighters apart of the warriors division." ¡°That¡¯s a stupid name!¡± ¡°It is!¡­ Girl, I really do appreciate your enthusiasm. You aren¡¯t like the other characters that come by here.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Roari preened. ¡°And you are quite passionate for an old guy.¡± ¡°Well, you are still as undisciplined and infuriating as one might expect from your kind.¡± Lorel complained, though he didn¡¯t seem to hold any malice in his words. After a brief moment of contemplation, he stood up from his seat. ¡°Tell you what. It would be too much of a waste to let you join the other disciples. What say you follow me, and I can show you something even better?¡± The moment the old man finished speaking, Dawn¡¯s stomach pain began to act up once more. ¡®No way¡¯ Dawn felt faint. This couldn¡¯t be a gateway to yet another hidden class right? Ignoring the beginner, Spicy Dragon who had somehow managed to get one instantly, it had taken her weeks of research before finding one for herself. Now that the scenario seemed to be pushing Roari into one as well, how was Dawn supposed to save any face?? Despite feeling as though she got slapped in the face, her interest was still piqued. The two girls followed Lorel to a deserted corridor in the pavilion, and after a quick snap of his heels, a part of the stone floor retracted before their eyes, revealing a small staircase leading to depths unknown. ¡°This better not be some hidden sex dungeon.¡± Roari complained as they descended down the stares. Although the path was well lit, the last dark staircase that she had entered was still a fresh and painful memory. ¡°Do not worry. I am long past the age for such¡­activities.¡± It was oddly cute to see an old man blush, Dawn thought. They arrived before a sturdy wooden door, and although Lorel quickly unlocked it, the door remained shut. ¡°Before we go in, answer me this. What is the outcome, when an unstoppable force meets an immovable wall?¡± The old man grinned cheekily. He was going to show Roari her folly for teasing an old man. No matter what, he was totally going to roast her after receiving her half-assed answer. ¡°Tell me where the wall is, and I¡¯ll show you.¡± Lorel cackled ruefully. Any plans he had to be a rickety old cunt was washed away with Roari¡¯s audacity. ¡°You are delusional, but still, that was well said.¡± He was positively beaming as he ushered them inside. It was a trophy room. The moment they entered, their eyes were bedazzled by the sight of copious amounts of treasure, all stacked haphazardly in cramped displays around the room. There were also various mannequins posed heroically and equipped with random unique sets of armor. There was no real organization to the assortment of treasures, no unifying theme. Some pieces of gear were pristine and glistened while others were barely more than rags, barely holding together against the wear of time. In addition to that, there were many stuffed monsters, standards and all sorts of weapons lazily stuffed into barrels. ¡°Welcome to my hobby room.¡± Lorel said. It was obvious that the contents before them was his pride and joy. ¡°I¡¯ve seen weirder fetishes.¡± Roari commented dryly, but her eyes were wide as saucers as she dug around the fancy displays. Dawn, who had somehow tagged along for all of this, openly gawked at all the gear. All of which, she guessed had to be of legendary quality. Whether it was the mystical glows of enchantment to armors crafted of multicolored metals. Even without a solid knowledge base, she could tell that even the worst piece in the collection easily dwarfed everything she owned in value. For so much treasure to be in some musty room instead of a kingdom¡¯s Treasury, had Lorel gone mad? After seeing the half crazed gleam in the wrinkly old man¡¯s eyes, she decided not to ask any more dumb questions. Lorel also took it upon himself to be their tour guide, casually showcasing every piece of his collection as they slowly maneuvered through the mess. He first started with a mannequin dressed in torn furs. Although there was nothing special about it, his fondness for the mannequin could not be more evident. ¡°That there is Kitiara, a panther woman from the Aurs continent. It is said that in times of old, she was hunted by the azure dragon kingdom. Alone, and cornered on a cliff face, she had singlehandedly slain the thousand men sent to pursue her. From each soldier, she took a single dragon scale which depicted their rank and fashioned the famed scale skirt still kept by the Rosmer Royals.¡± ¡°Next is Runo. The master blacksmith who acquired all of his materials with nothing more than his bare hands. The helmet he wears was one of his last works. The metal that was used to forge it was violently wrested from the throne of an ancient god.¡± ¡°Ivan. Despite being a regular soldier in the forgotten era, it was said that he had never killed another man. The gauntlets he wore were normally covered in over fifty layers of cotton. Despite that, he had a most illustrious career, and there were many victim accounts wishing for Ivan to have just killed them instead.¡± As Lorel continued showing off his collection, he became more and more vigorous in his descriptions and was clearly brimming with pride. ¡°These were heroes.¡± Dawn whispered. The quality of the gear aside, the history each piece contained within had her panting in anticipation. ¡°No,¡± Lorel corrected. ¡°Some were demons, others revolutionaries. Some were only famous within their own tiny corner of the world, yet each and every one of them transcended the limits of their race. These are the rampaging flames of the battlefield, the untold paragons. For such beings, it would be an insult to describe them as common martial artists, thus those at the pinnacle are dubbed another name, the martialists.¡± Lorel waved his arms wide, however Roari was not convinced. ¡°Uhh¡­ That¡¯s very inspiring and all, but their name sounds like you were just too lazy to say martial artist.¡± Lorel chuckled, ¡°That could be true. While all martialists are martial artists, the same cannot be said for the reverse. Only those who have the capability of shaking entire battlefields are given such a title. A similar comparison would be the difference between a monster hunter and a slayer. While a monster hunter is a common enough job owned by millions, a slayer can be considered one of the elite who undergo the truly monstrous challenges.¡± ¡°Ah, so how does that correlate with you obsessively hoarding all this stuff in this room?¡± Roari asked suspiciously. ¡°Why, I dream to bring these figures back into the limelight. There is nothing more sad than watching your legacy fade into nothingness, and in my old age, wealth and power hold less appeal for me. In fact, I plan on pening a museum in the future, but if I were to release the details of my hoard now, wouldn¡¯t I just be begging to be robbed?¡± ¡°Yet you showed it to us?¡± ¡°Just call it the fancies of an old man. Still, if you had any dubious intentions, you lack the power to acquire these treasures, much less use them. As for my collection, I would also need the martial artist faction to regain the glory days of old, lest other groups try to wrest my treasures away from me. But alas, with our current talent, it might not happen for a long time.¡± ¡°Huh, and here I thought that we would be getting something good.¡± Roari pouted. ¡°Isn¡¯t the sight of this wonderful collection enough?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Bah. Kids. Can¡¯t even appreciate history. That said, there is a point to all of this. I plan to introduce you to a good friend of mine later on, and perhaps you¡¯ll gain some sort of benefits.¡± Lorel said. The old man had a mischievous smile on his face. It was difficult to see through his intentions. ¡°Rather than some equipment that I can¡¯t even use, why don¡¯t you give me something more substantial¡­like say, the martialist class.¡± ¡®Akuh!¡¯ Spittle flew as the old man choked and coughed violently. Hasting to wipe the offensive fluid that had stained his collection, he glared at Roari who seemed none too bothered by her impossible request. ¡°You? Let alone a martialist, you would be hard pressed to even become a martial apprentice. Just from your bearing, I can tell you are an amateur, you your greed is so wide to even be reaching up for the stuff of legends.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hearing a no¡­¡± Roari pressed. Lorel Scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t even need to. You¡¯re a third grade talent at best. And even if I did have the ability to mold silt and clay into steel, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to reach such heights. To become a martialist, you must be recognized.¡± ¡°By?¡± ¡°Everybody.¡± ¡°The hell does that mean?¡± Roari stiffened. All this hype and she was going to end up being blue balled. ¡°Inspiration. It isn¡¯t enough to just be a good fighter, but one must have a sufficient amount of fame as well. At least then, your name would be able to survive the annals of time for a while.¡± ¡°So martialists are just martial artists with egos?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± ¡°I see¡­Do go on.¡± Roari found a seat on an empty stump and cupped her chin. ¡°Of course, the fame does serve on an additional purpose. To embark on the path of a regular martial artist, one must refine their mind, body and soul. Sure, one could easily temper ones mind and body, but how does one temper the soul? Apart from the qigong in the eastern continents, there is only one way. Through the culmination of karma. Why is it that when you slay an evil beast or human that you get stronger? It is because their fate naturally intertwines with yours, which helps refine your soul. Those with greater fates will naturally hold a greater amount of fame, thus the two are mutually inclusive. Of course, all of this is material for upper level students so you needn¡¯t dwell on it too much. That said, most disciples actually learn of martialists once they¡¯ve already made a name for themselves, but nearly all of them have failed the final leap. Even though I make it sound simple, there are a few more steps in the process. So think. To be a martialist is to be one of the few shining stars amongst thousands of thousands of challengers, yet you imply you¡¯re ready for such a challenge?¡± Dawn¡¯s head nearly exploded. From the sounds of it, this wasn¡¯t a hidden class, but an advanced one. Although she felt somewhat relieved that such a class wasn¡¯t being offered to Roari, such high level information was quite valuable in its own right. If one were to sell such information to the dark gamers union, they could probably afford a few drinks. For Roari, such information was of little import to her. Though she was conflicted, she still nodded her head. ¡°Old man. Ninety percent of what you just said, was completely lost on me. But! What sort of person would I be If I were to back out from a challenge.¡± ¡®Like your normal self!¡¯ Despite being together for a day, Dawn felt she was getting a good handle on Roari¡¯s personality. Lorel however could only shake his head as if it could not be helped. ¡°Good then. It always does an old soul good to watch younger people fail. Tell you what, I¡¯ll let you undergo a small test for me, and should you complete it, then MAYBE I¡¯ll consider it. Just remember this, should you embark on this road, you will become a tried and true member of our martial arts hall. Is that acceptable?¡± ¡°Bring it.¡± ¡°Very well then. Then we can forego the water carrying duties and induct you into the pavilion straight away. For registration purposes, I still require the name that was bestowed upon you by the stars.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Roaring Storm.¡± ¡°¡­Truly?¡± Seeing Roari nod, Lorel could only snort in amusement. Technically speaking, a person could be named anything, but such cases were incredibly rare. However, two days ago, with the descent of the Elseworlders, such a presumption was flipped upside down as hordes of people with silly titles started appearing on the streets. Some of which had names that made it difficult to keep a straight face. ¡°At least its better than Spicy Dragon, I suppose.¡± Roari puffed out her chest, clearly smug at the compliment. ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s get introductions out of the way then. I am Lorel, head instructor of the Brawler¡¯s Pavilion.¡± Lorel¡¯s hand began to glow as he offered it towards Roari. ¡°Here¡¯s to hoping your roars will be heard far and wide.¡± ¡°You know. You¡¯re like the second old person to tell me that.¡± Roari smiled, as she took his hand with her own.
Class Updated
Skill Restrictions Lifted on all Physical Techniques
Roaring Storm Lv 10 HP: 390/390 (+10)
Intern (Martialist Candidate) MP: 185/185 (+5)
STR:15 DEX:28
VIT:15 INT:5
LUK:7 WIS:7
¡°Well¡­what can you do?¡± Lorel shrugged before handing Roari a dull red gem. ¡°Here is a soul recorder. It will read the state of your soul and act as a marker. To prove yourself, you must slay a being which exceeds 1000 fame and 1000 infamy within a week. If you can do this, then perhaps you can start on this long and lonely path.¡± Lorel¡¯s words had barely escaped his lips when a violent outburst came from the faintly present third wheel of the conversation. ¡°What the hell?¡± The two of them looked towards the holy knight in training, whose cheeks were currently burning. ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°What kind of test is this? Only monsters above level fifty have that much fame or infamy. Are you trying to send Roari to her death?¡± ¡°Your friend is rather rude.¡± Lorel scoffed before tugging at his beard sagely. ¡°If it were easy, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a test now, would it?¡± ¡°Yeah Dawn. Don¡¯t be rude to the old guy.¡± Dawn twitched, but firmly shut up. ¡°Ahem, that said, even if you fail, I would not worry. When you return you can come with me to meet that friend whom I mentioned before. I think you¡¯ll like him. Apart from that, take this medallion. As you¡¯re temporarily apart of the Brawler¡¯s Pavilion, you are entitled to any entry level technique skill book of your choice. Such skills are usable by anyone, so even if you fail, you can still keep it to aid you in your adventures to come.¡± ¡°Wow. Loving the confidence. So in the event that I succeed, can I pick an extra reward? This metal suit looks pretty nice.¡± ¡°Hahahaha. No.¡± The old man¡¯s rebuttal was swift and blunt. ¡°If you ever become someone important, then we can discuss things then.¡± ¡°Boo. Well, I guess its goodbye then old man. We¡¯ll come visit soon, so don¡¯t get too lonely.¡± ¡°¡­Thank the nines I never had grandkids.¡± Lorel murmured, but his eyes were warm as Roari ducked out while giggling with delight. The two girls scurried back to the entrance, with Dawn still reeling over what had just transpired. Was it really so easy to get a class advancement quest? Did she really just have to chat up an NPC to get a nice reward? Suddenly, she felt tempted to try. Before leaving, they made a stop by the skill book dispenser, where Roari selected a rather powerful skill called . ¡°Oh hey. Pale just PMed me. He¡¯s done and is looking for us.¡± ¡°Oh thank god.¡± Dawn blurted out. She had never been good with kids, and Roari was like a sponge that sucked away all of her energy and excitement. Perhaps, after handing Roari back to Pale, she could finally take a good long rest. Of course, until that time, the mischievous little girl was not going to let her off. ¡°Thank god?¡± Roari repeated slowly while cocking an eyebrow. ¡°Dearest Dawn, you couldn¡¯t be looking forward to seeing my brother that much could you? Or maybe¡­ you don¡¯t like spending time with me?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Dawn started before stopping herself. She just wanted someone to get between her and this alien girl, but she didn¡¯t have any good way of phrasing it. ¡°I mean,yes¡­¡± ¡°Its fine if you like him. I can guarantee his looks and he likes the wannabe heroic types too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Roari coyly teased. ¡°I certainly won¡¯t tell. In fact, you have my full support! I always wanted a big sister. Despite Roari¡¯s unceasing antics, Dawn could only force out a small grimace. Was this truly what it was like to have a proper younger sibling? Despite wanting to tear her hair out numerous times, Dawn found that she still had fun with Roari. Perhaps it was because her mannerisms were similar to that of a spoiled cat. However, ever since she met her, Dawn could not help but feel their entire interactions were a bit forced. She rubbed away the prickly gooseflesh that broke across both her arms. She turned to see Roari¡¯s charming and disarming smile, but the chill wouldn¡¯t fade away. Something was wrong with this. Terribly wrong. But what? She wondered. She could only grimace as she felt herself pulled ever closer to this happy go lucky girl. Chapter 10: Another Encounter with the Elderly CHAPTER TEN Another Encounter with the Elderly Pale had been waiting patiently by the central fountain when they finally met up with him. Upon seeing the two girls, he tilted his head upwards in acknowledgment. ¡°Sup. How¡¯d it go?¡± Roari bounced on her heels excitedly as she boasted, ¡°Eat your heart out. I just got a super rare hidden class. A certain someone said that they are really nasty to get.¡± Dawn recoiled at the hammer blow to her stomach. That was certainly not what she said, but any attempts to defend herself would now only come off as pathetic. Her lips quivered as she did her best to weather the shame. ¡°Nice. I got a quest for a special class too, but I didn¡¯t know they were supposed to be rare.¡± ¡®Hallelujah! Way to kick a girl when she¡¯s down.¡¯ ¡°Oh, I hope its good cause I got some weird martial artist thing. From the looks of it, I¡¯ll be needing you to carry me.¡± ¡°Martial arts? Since when did you know martial arts?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t! So carry me hard okay?¡± ¡®Nobody asked you to pick it!¡¯ Dawn sobbed quietly. Would it really be so bad to just follow her recommendations? Despite everything, she was still slightly invested in the future progression of her new alien acquaintance. Pale shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure whether its good or not. Apparently, I get to be an arsonist? The old lady was quite vague when she gave me the quest, but I¡¯m supposed to find the Keeper of Flame and murder him.¡± Dawn snapped out of her self-pity as ears perked up in interest. The Keeper of Flame? Despite being in Torva for the last couple months, she had never heard of such a person. Not to mention, one of the hidden factions which she was investigating did worship a fire god of sorts. Was there any correlation? While it was a long shot, she was desperate for information. Perhaps this was divine providence and god had taken pity on her continuous struggles. Although she had just met these two today, they had attached to her like anemones. Afterwards, both were thrown into hidden class quests which would normally take extensive research to require? Such a plot was far too forced. Everything far too coincidental. Maybe there really was something to all of this. ¡°Did she say where you could find that person?¡± Dawn casually asked. Perhaps sensing her nervousness, her avatar actually started sweating. What sick person would include such a feature? Pale, however, was oblivious to her excitement as he replied, ¡°She told me to search around the Keer Mountains. He¡¯s apparently hiding away somewhere.¡± ¡°The Keeru Mountain Range? But that¡¯s a level 30 area¡­¡± Dawn was confused. Did all hidden quests have difficulty levels that were far beyond what average newbies should be capable of? It did make some form of sense though. If the difficulty level correlated with the amount of rewards received, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that there was a jackpot to be had? ¡°Oh. I guess I can put that on hold for the moment then. It¡¯s a pity, but I suppose we¡¯ll work on Roari¡¯s quest first.¡± ¡°Hold on a second! You can always ask me for help right? The day isn¡¯t even up yet, and I can easily handle the mobs at Keeru. Wait, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Oho¡­ I knew it. You really do love us¡­or no¡­ Maybe you¡¯re just into¡ªmmph¡± Roari struggled angrily as Dawn pressed an armored palm against her mouth. However, even with her lips sealed, Roari¡¯s eyes still curved into upturned crescents as she giggled quietly. ¡°I am just honoring my promise. If I¡¯m going to help, I might as well go all the way.¡± Dawn¡¯s breath quickened. Even if it was the flimsiest of leads, she would take it. Like hell, she would just leave it alone. ¡°It is more than alright.¡± Pale said, waving her away. ¡°From all the souvenirs that Roari¡¯s holding, it seems you have been more than accommodating. We wouldn¡¯t want to abuse your kindness.¡± ¡°¡­I would.¡± Roari who extracted herself from Dawn¡¯s grasp, blurted out. ¡°Shut up sis.¡± ¡°It really is no trouble!¡± Dawn laughed hollowly and thickened her skin. ¡°After all, aren¡¯t we friends who conversed and laughed together?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really remember you laughing¡­¡± ¡°I definitely was. And besides, what sort of paladin would just leave two wanderers alone to face unknown perils? Even as a trainee, I cannot look past this!¡± Dawn¡¯s chest heaved in excitement as she stared intensely between the two players. Perhaps it was her enthusiasm, but Roari looked nervous while Pale cautiously backed up half a step. ¡°Not to mention!¡± Dawn continued, ¡°I bet there¡¯ll probably be a zone boss or two as well. Bosses usually have an inflated amount of fame, and we might even finish Roari¡¯s quest as well. It¡¯ll be like we¡¯re killing two birds with one stone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Brother¡­She¡¯s scaring me.¡± Roari whispered, making sure Dawn could still hear every word. Although it seemed that the two siblings were agreement, the aid of a level 50 something was far too tempting. ¡°Well¡­if you insist,¡± Pale coughed, slightly cowed by the overwhelming energy that radiated off Dawn¡¯s smile. ¡®Yassssss!¡¯ Dawn did a little cheer. After dealing with Roari for an entire afternoon, it was only natural to be rewarded for her efforts right? Yes, that was certainly what this was. Just compensation. With any luck, she should be able to gain concrete evidence of the hidden masters and finish her job advancement. ¡°Still, we are only level ten. If you make a mistake, then wouldn¡¯t we die from one hit?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you the best beginner¡¯s gear. Plus I can pay for a few buffs and blessings from the temple. Your safety is guaranteed.¡± Dawn, who was swiftly losing her ability to make rational judgement, promised while completely forgetting that her cash stores were completely depleted. ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to sell some old loot.¡¯ Dawn¡¯s generosity was sure to seem suspicious, as even Roari could tell something was up. But after a quick glare from Pale, she retained her silence. From the barest hint of a smile that was shared between them, Dawn was sure that the two of them would gossip about her in a more private setting. ¡°I suppose its settled then. We¡¯ll be in your care.¡± Dawn beamed. Finally. It was her turn to be in control of this operation. ¡°Just leave it to me!¡± Driven by Dawn¡¯s eagerness, the two of them were outfitted in brand new leathers which were cobbled together to form a protective casing. It was named the Barbaric Noob Set, and despite its name, provided twice the defense of their original gear. In addition to that, Dawn had passed Pale an old hand me-down iron sword and buckler, while Roari remained comfortable with her fists. Wasting no time, Dawn then spent the extra coin to hire a quick moving carriage. Even though the mountain range wasn¡¯t too far away, she was desperate to get a move on, thus paying the premium rather than trying to haggle with the wagon driver. Despite her suffering, her eyelid twitched as she overheard Pale musing about how nice it must be to be rich. While they traveled over the bumpy road, Dawn had deigned to share her story with them. She was currently lv 54 and was in the process of completing her class advancement to become a paladin. Despite obtaining enough contribution, she still had to earn the churches trust by completing a sufficient quota of missions. The last of which, was to find concrete evidence of a few hidden evil organizations. Much to her chagrin, this was the most difficult step, as the areas were well hidden. She had poured hours of study in libraries, bribed unsavory underground mafias, and interrogated lesser demon spawn. However, her efforts had proved fruitless. The last lead that she tried had even resulted in her death, which lead to the loss of her chest plate. One might think that telling others one¡¯s life story would be akin to poising a knife over the heart. But Dawn was tired of closing herself away from the world. Rather than lie, she felt it better to be forthright with her motives. She didn¡¯t wish to pretend that she was doing this solely out of the goodness of her heart. Amongst the comments of ¡®pushover¡¯ and ¡®doormat¡¯, she really decided to put her foot down, and show these two that she was anything but. How was she to know that the two players before her already knew about her attack on Azoth. However, such a story got Pale thinking. ¡®Perhaps there was something there after all.¡¯ After their treatment there, he could totally see their home base fulfilling the requirements for Dawn¡¯s quest. There was a dull thunk as the carriage finally stopped. They had arrived at their destination. The moment they left the confines of the carriage, a blast of hot air rushed against their faces. The Keeru Mountains were of a size comparable to hills than actual mountains. The peaks were desolate, and sulfurous hot gas blew from the cracks in the ground. Surrounding the mountains was also a misty forest which casted dark shadows over the gloomy road. Among the shadows, the humming of insects and various creatures could be detected moving about the foliage. He tried to focus on one of the figures, but quickly realized they moved too quickly for him to specifically make out what they were. ¡°So¡­Where do we start?¡± Roari asked. Although the area was relatively small compared to an actual mountain range, it would still take them days if not weeks of wandering just to search through it all. ¡°The keeper should be inside one of those hills. If he is actually keeping some sort of flame, then the forest would be one of the worst places to hide right?¡± Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Oh¡­ Makes sense. But then again, aren¡¯t you supposed to be an arsonist? Maybe you¡¯re supposed to burn down the forest?¡± Dawn had retrieved some monster repellent from her inventory, sprayed it liberally over the two quibbling siblings. It wouldn¡¯t make the monsters avoid them entirely, but it would at least reduce the aggro range of wild beasts along their path. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There was actually a dungeon discovered here a few months back. However, since the monsters inside were too low a level, the people who found it didn¡¯t explore it too deeply. I think there¡¯s a good chance that we¡¯ll find our goal in there.¡± ¡°Now come hither hither! If we hurry, mayhaps we can finish before the sun goes down? Dawn smiled as she charged into a group of forest panthers. Although they had appeared to be just minding their own business, they quickly became nothing more than messy stains on the ground. As Dawn led the way, the two Storm siblings however were troubled. ¡°Bro¡­She¡¯s a complete dork, but I kinda like it.¡± Roari whispered while Dawn continued her wanton slaughter through the jungle path. Each panther looked capable of having the two of them for breakfast, but none could so much as meow before getting smashed into the dirt. Upon seeing such a sight, Roari had an odd moment of remorse. ¡°Do we really have to kill her?¡± Pale rubbed his ring in contemplation. The vial of ¡®Eternity¡¯ was hidden away in his shirt pocket and was easily accessible at any time. As he met Roari¡¯s sad stare, he was at a loss for what to do. ¡°We¡¯ll see¡­¡± Even as they followed Dawn to the dungeon entrance, the two of them found themselves leveling up. Even with the leveling suppression caused by Dawn being in the party, their exp bars could barely keep up with the influx of experience that poured in. Of course, such benefits only served to make the siblings feel worse as to what was to come. ¡°Sure is dark in here.¡± The entrance to the dungeon was marked by a jagged spire jutting out of the mountain size. Beneath it was a rocky crevice which opened up to a deeper network of caverns within. Without taking so much as a breather, Dawn quickly removed a package of torches from her inventory, and lead them through the shallow cave which descended deeper into the darkness. ¡°This is the place. Inside, we should be seeing some gnolls and cave worms. Cave mobs usually have a tendency to rush you, so stay close to me.¡± Pale was quickly coming to appreciate the benefits of being with an older, more experienced woman. The sense of security they had from being by Dawn¡¯s side was comforting. ¡°Like we¡¯ve never experienced that before.¡± Roari said candidly. The path they found was a simple one, which spiraled down into the dark abyss. Along the way, there were numerous other openings which branched out into a series of unmarked tunnels. The end location, indeterminable. Unlike their muppet fight where the tunnel merely took place in a straight line, there was a serious risk of getting lost, which would mean certain death once Dawn¡¯s supply of torches runs out. Fortunately, the cave was not completely dark as burning braziers sparsely placed could serve as landmarks. Unfortunately, monsters were drawn to such braziers, and as they cut through their fifth group of gnolls upon entering, they were beginning to tire. The small twisted hyena-men looked just as vicious as their animal counterparts, but before the cruel judgment of Dawn¡¯s sword, they became nothing more than clouds of red mist. Dawn fought and fought and fought some more. Even if she could slaughter the lot of them with almost perverse ease, the sheer number of them was draining on both the mind and spirit. It was only when she took a break that Roari also had a chance to step into action, taking on a wounded gnoll while Dawn sat back and watched. Tired of being on the sidelines, Roari laughed uproariously as she faced met the snarling hyena-man with a flurry of flailing fists. Every blow contained the raw force of a violently repressed young lady. ¡­ ¡­ *Hic* Suffice to say, she lost miserably. Even with Dawn¡¯s buffs and a steady stream of healing, she still got her ass beat, which prompted a Dawn to immediately step in with a shield swipe. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too bad. It¡¯s not like you had a chance to begin with.¡± Pale consoled his sulking baby sister. Still, he was impressed. It had only been a couple days and they no longer shirked from battling horrifying monsters. Virtual reality was doing wonders for their confidence and bravery. ¡®Damn virtual reality.¡¯ Pale swore, as he doubled over after Roari punched him in the face. Deciding that Dawn should just continue to handle everything, they continued searching through the cave, following the time-honored search method of continuously sticking to the left wall. Although such a strategy was not the most efficient way to navigate through a maze, it was by far the safest, and guaranteed that they would reach the end eventually. They continued downwards, and as the groups of gnolls grew larger, they finally came across the dreaded cave worms. As they bounced around menacingly, they looked uncannily like giant pe¡ª sausages. And upon seeing Dawn mercilessly slicing them in half, Pale could only cringe as he shuffled his legs closer together. Dawn¡¯s blade was drenched to the hilt in monster blood. After working tirelessly as the vanguard, they had already explored the majority of the cave system. ¡°I see your drawing skills have improved since kindergarten¡±, Pale commented blandly as he looked over at Roari¡¯s journal. Roari who had grown bored and decided to sketch out a rough map, furiously scratched out the mess of squiggles in her journal. ¡°Shut up! Like yours is any better.¡± While there were still some tunnels left unexplored, the one they were currently traveling down, carried on further than most. And oddly enough, there were no more monsters blocking their path as it kept on descending, deeper and deeper. If it were the real world, they would have probably had some concerns about the ventilation in the caves. But in the Elseworlds, all that truly limited their exploration capabilities were the amount of torches they had. Torches that were slowly dwindling in number. Actually, they had already used up more than half of their torches, but after taking a risk and pushing on, they came across a broken chunk of marble pillar. It didn¡¯t need to be said that it was a sign that there was something at the end of the tunnel. But due to their dwindling resources, they could only hasten their footsteps while maintaining a strict air of vigilance. Despite having high expectations, none of them were really prepared for what was at the end of the tunnel. A massive stone chamber held up by pillars over 20 meters tall. ¡°We are here.¡± The dungeon itself had been called the Keeru Catacombs, but this was the first part of the dungeon that looked like such. With a heavy, desolate air that seemed to settle in the lungs, they proceeded apprehensively. ¡°What sort of person would even live here?¡± Roari complained quietly. The floors were covered with a thick layer of dust which sagged beneath their footsteps. Every overly erratic step of theirs would send up a plume of irritating particles which swirled around their bodies. The entire place also had a thick sulfurous odor, which would normally be a huge warning sign to a person in real life. There was no wind, no ventilation, yet somehow the glow of embers could be faintly seen, glowing in the distance. Like moths to the flame, the party found themselves clumsily drawn towards the light. Their caution fading as they inched closer and closer towards their goal. However, even as they continued on in a trance like state, Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light as she raised her vigilance. There was someone here. It was common knowledge that at the end of every dungeon would be something akin to the ruins of a forgotten temple, or a vault of exquisite treasures. All of which was usually guarded by some sort of area boss. However, what they found instead was disappointing to say the least. At the end, they only found a skinny, emancipated old man with sunken eyes, calmly tending to a smoldering flame in a campfire. His torn and filthy rags made him look nothing more than a common beggar. As if unaware of their existence, his eyes were glued to the flame, his body unmoving. Immediately, the party went on full alert. Considering the setting, this man could not be ordinary. And if one were the consider the ease of which they had gotten here, imminent death would not be out of question. After all, what sort of sane person would go to the bottom of a cave to light a fire? It would not have been strange if he were mistaken for a corpse either, but his mouth soon cracked as he slowly moved his gaunt mouth. ¡°How long has it been¡­¡± Whether by misuse, all the man could manage was a metallic rasp. ¡°Since I¡¯ve had visitors.¡± He hacked and coughed, as if expelling the dust from his lungs. ¡°Are you here for the flame too?¡± ¡°No¡­Just you.¡± Pale eyed the flickering white fire. In their presence, it had receded as if shy. It was painfully obvious that it held some form of importance, lest it would not be down there. ¡°Me? I am nothing. Those who knew me as something have already long returned to ash.¡± The old man showed off a toothless smile. ¡°Now, I am a simple flame tender.¡± ¡°Odd place to do it, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Odd?¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse as he laughed. His cheeks bulged before retching noisily. It was clear that the man was in poor shape, even as he steadied himself. ¡°I suppose it is odd, but then again, why are you here?¡± There was a brief sliver of ice in his words which caused the party to flinch. But seeing their expressions, the old man laughed again. ¡°Do not be afraid. I can¡¯t so much as hurt a fly anymore. Though in my heyday, I could probably crush you all with a pinky.¡± ¡°Pale¡­What is this? A monster?¡± Dawn whispered nervously. Although the thing before her looked like an ordinary old man, appearances could be deceiving. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. And I feel kinda bad for him. Let¡¯s just bring him back with us to the city.¡± ¡°I cannot! I must protect. I must protect.¡± The old man howled as his speech lapsed into a half crazed slur. ¡°Protect what? This little campfire?¡± Roari asked curiously. Aside from its color, it didn¡¯t look particularly special. Although, considering the environment, it was surprising how the kindling had managed to last so long without turning into ash. The corpse didn¡¯t seem too upset at Roari¡¯s presumptuousness. Rather it seemed to enjoy it as it gestured for them to take a seat around the campfire. He slowly drew a breath as he began. ¡°Have you ever heard of the legend of the fire fire?¡± His gaze flicked over to Dawn, more specifically her brilliant silver armor. ¡°You should.¡± Dawn shook her head and knelt down to listen intently. ¡°I apologize, but I have never heard the story.¡± ¡°Story¡­¡± The old man sneered. He gestured again for Roari and Pale to be seated around the fire, which made the whole scenario feel like a camping trip in the woods. The only thing missing were the smores¡­and actual fun associated with such a trip. Pale and Roari glanced at each other before taking up positions on either side of Dawn. ¡°The first fire is a tale of creation. The start of it all, where space and time were first brought into the realm of being.¡± Roari snorted. She had heard this story before. The old man ignored her as the embers within the campfire swirled and formed rough images to help him express his story. ¡°And it was from within the flame, that a different sort of being was birthed from its core. Primordials. Immortal, Invincible beings that exceed out very comprehension. Having no understanding of life, these beings played and rampaged throughout the countless worlds to their hearts content, making a ruin of the innumerable lifeforms who had developed along with the birth of the flame.¡± Dawn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Were the gods, primordials? Her mind began to run abuzz with a torrent of questions, but none of them could be asked while the man continued. ¡°Our world might have suffered the same fate, if not for one such being who had taken a liking to humanity. Perhaps it had become fascinated by our culture, or was so bored that it decided to live among mortals and form unlikely friendships with those far beneath it. However¡­ ¡°The saggy old man paused, seemingly have aged but with a few words, ¡°The primordial soon learned of the cruelty of death. After becoming enamored with his new friends, it could not bare to see his new friends fade away to the ravages of time. For the first time, the being felt what it was like to be distraught, unable to understand as he himself was forever.¡± ¡°In his grief, he chose to share the fragments of the divine flame with the beings of this world, such that they could be immortal just as he, However, when the other primordials took notice, they refused to allow it. Thus in his desperation, he stole it. He stole it to prevent those he cared about to perish any further.¡± ¡°However he was quickly caught. In a fit of rage, the other primordials sought to punish him by destroying the world he held so dearly, but he resisted. Standing before our world, he fought to the last, but was soon torn apart by the others, his essence scattering into the void. Those ancients who lived in our world at the time lamented at the sight of their lost friend, but what could they do?¡± ¡°The world of the primordials was so far above theirs. They were but gnats in comparison. That was until the lingering flames from the body of their slain friend soon found its way down to our world. With those flames, new divines were created, and all were angered at the loss of their friend.¡± ¡°They went to war with the primordials, threatening their existence in a way that has never happened before. Although these divines were far weaker, their rage and viciousness more than made up for their lack of ability as both sides bled and returned to the void. With every primordial that fell, new divines were born, and they too joined the fight for righteous fury. Millenniums passed and eventually the primordials were finally overthrown. But not without a cost.¡± ¡°From the constant shedding of blood, the divine flame had also become taxed and in the final battle, had shattered into minuscule fragments. As the source of all their strength, many of the remaining divines found themselves powerless, perishing alone in the great void. As for the survivors, they became the new gods of this world, and while many had been forgotten due to the passage of time, their descendants came to be the current denizens of the world today.¡± ¡°But just remember this. Even though the flame is gone now, wisps of it still remains in this world. In all of us, and that is all we need to break the barriers of forever.¡± The old man wheezed as he finished his tale. The constant talking had clearly taken a toll on him. And while Dawn was stock still, thoughtful over the short story, Pale and Roari looked towards the flame shiftily, their thoughts unclear. ¡°So¡­that fire¡­is the flame of legend?¡± Dawn guessed as she looked at the tiny white flame. ¡°And if it were?¡± The old man smiled as he caught the gleam in her eye. ¡°Then I¡¯d call you crazy for not using it to get out of here.¡± Roari retorted. If the price for godhood was to hang around in a cave for all eternity, then that would really be too much of a joke. It was obvious that the man before them was not simple in the slightest. After all, he supposedly stayed here for ages, and there were no signs of food or water anywhere. ¡°If only it was. But this isn¡¯t the flame, nor is it some godly power. Rather, this is our folly. The consequence of our desires to oppose those who gaze down loftily upon us.¡± ¡°Uhhh.¡± The old man sighed, before explaining things in simpler terms. ¡°It¡¯s an artificial attempt at the divine fire.¡± ¡°Ohhhh.¡± ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t even qualify to be called a fake, it can still wreak havoc if spread to the outside world. That is why I watch over it. Until the day it finally extinguishes on its own, I will always be here. This can be considered my penance, for all the wrongs I have done in my life.¡± Roari furrowed her brow as things didn¡¯t quite add up. ¡°Wait, so it¡¯s still an amazing treasure then?¡± ¡°Some might see it that way.¡± ¡°The security seems a bit lax, don¡¯t ya think?¡± ¡°I can see why you might think that way. However, there are hidden barriers around this place which should have kept out anyone with impure thoughts in their heart. Unless you were a completely virtuous man or a newborn babe, there was really no way to reach this place to begin with.¡± The old man explained while Pale shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Well, not like it matters. I can see from your eyes that you aren¡¯t the enemy. And side from the supreme shadows, I doubt anyone would even remember the flame.¡± ¡°You mean the masters? They really exist?¡± Dawn began to pant. ¡°Is that what you call them? Zealots and madmen more like. Although I am ashamed to say that I was once apart of their order.¡± The man said. He hunt his head, as if ashamed of all the atrocities he had committed in the past. ¡°Most of us were just fools who weren¡¯t satisfied with our lot in life. Those who were harmed in our pursuit of power were mere afterthoughts for us. Of course, those at the top were even worse. Those were the ones who sought to overthrow the gods directly. To sow chaos where there is order.¡± ¡°Is there anything we can do to help? I can get you in touch with the Temple of Mercy! I¡¯m sure we can get you and the flame into protective custody.¡± ¡°I humbly appreciate your honest, but that would be too great a risk. The flames have eyes everywhere, but there is something you can do. I can already sense my life fading, and I cannot leave the flame untended. At the very least, I need to seal it away. If you can help me with that, then I can rest at ease, knowing that the flame would at least be secure without my presence. Dawn¡¯s eyes were shining as she bobbed her head in agreement. ¡°Just leave it to us. We¡¯ll do it gladly!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Unbeknown to Dawn and the Keeper of Flame, the Storm siblings had stealthily withdrawn into a corner and were furiously whispering. The Keeper of Flame smiled. ¡°I am thankful. We only really need two materials. Please find an Elder Shamanic Druid to inscribe an absorption seal for me. Along with that, you¡¯ll have to bring a Dragon King¡¯s Urn to me in order to fully suppress its power. Once its sealed away, it will be forever out of the grasp of those who seek it for their own desires.¡± ¡°Of course! As a servant of Road, I will accomplish thy task.¡± Dawn pledged. She had a fair inkling of the value of the items listed and was confident that she could gather both with a little bit of effort. Hopefully, Pale and Roari would be pleased as well, as a quest of this magnitude was bound to have great rewards. ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± The Keeper clasped his waxy skeletal hands over Dawn¡¯s own. Such a sensation was not pleasant, and the frailty of his limbs had her heart aching. Being stuck in the darkness, with no food or company. He might only be an NPC, but she understood they could still suffer. What sort of mental burden did he have pent up in that bony skull of his? ¡°I will not let you down. Believe me.¡± Her hands glowed with healing light as she promised fiercely. Though the Keeper¡¯s hollow eyes seemed devoid of life, there was a brief flicker that showed that he still had some sense of self. No matter what, she would absolutely not abandon him! However, her fervor was soon cut short as a cold voice quietly split the air. ¡°Sorry Dawn, I cannot let you do that.¡± She turned around in surprise as a burning page soon ripped itself out of her journal and flickered before her. Upon reading its contents, she instantly felt as if a pound of lead had directly dropped into her gut as she looked up to see two pairs of icy eyes of the grey-haired siblings. ¡°Wait what?¡±
Player Dawn has been kicked from the Party.
Chapter 11: We Were Never Playing the Same Game. CHAPTER ELEVEN We Were Never Playing the Same Game. ¡®Are we slaves? Mere pawns to be exploited under the powerful?¡¯ Pale gnashed his teeth as he clutched at the small hidden vial within his shirt. No matter what he did, all of his actions would only be the consequence of some grandiose plan. The only problem now would be whether he chose to accept it. In the end, he had to make a decision, and although the choice was difficult, the two siblings agreed that the events to transpire would be the best for everyone. Because of that, they had hardened their hearts and were resolute as they unwaveringly met the bewildered paladin trainee¡¯s gaze. ¡­ Dawn was numb. She had recalled what Pale had said from the very beginning. Their ultimate goal here was to kill the keeper, but wasn¡¯t this an unnecessarily hostile action? It was obvious that the quest was about to expand into something greater, so what on earth were they doing right now?¡± ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± Dawn demanded. ¡°Nothing personal Dawn, but it looks like our paths are going to split here.¡± Red stained the corner of Dawn¡¯s vision as her metal gauntlet bit deep into her fleshy palm. ¡°And instead of talking about it, you just decide to cut me off altogether?¡± ¡°Please, Dawn, anyone could tell you aren¡¯t going to let this go. What with your honor and role players code.¡± Roari smiled sadly. ¡°You can still joke at a time like this? Is this about the quest? I swear. This is the right path. I¡¯ll ignore what you just did, so just follow my lead on this.¡± Pale sighed and shook his head. ¡°And I am sure you would, but the trust has already been broken¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to look past that!¡± ¡°And what sort of villains would we be if we were to back down after beginning a dastardly deed? No, even us wrongdoers have our own pride.¡± Dawn dropped her hands to her waist and felt the familiar carved pommel of the Crandor rest against her palm. Were they just trolling? She could turn them into a fine past with but a single attack, yet their thought process seemed to be getting more convoluted. However, biting her lip, she removed her hand from her sword and stepped to the side. She hated herself, but she also made a decision. ¡°You can do whatever you want to this man. I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Keeper seemed to have become more youthful, if only because of his shock at Dawn¡¯s words. ¡®And they called me a pushover¡­¡¯ Dawn chastised herself bitterly. Her heart bled as she meekly shrank back, cursing herself as she already wanted to take it back. At the very least, she hoped the Keeper could at least defend himself. He was in a level thirty area after all. Pale and Roari were momentarily stunned at Dawn¡¯s reply. However, Pale only smiled coldly. ¡°Why, you¡¯re not very heroic at all. I wonder why you¡¯re trying to be a paladin.¡± Dawn¡¯s fingers trembled, yet she remained unmoved. What would even be the point of telling them? She would just be let down again. A tool like always, to be discards once it completed its function. As her heart iced over, she could only snarl back in contempt. ¡°If you are going to keep with the insults, then don¡¯t blame me for when I break my promise.¡± ¡°Why, that¡¯s what I wanted all along. I humbly await your sword with great anticipation. Roari snickered as she swung from Pale¡¯s arm. Not just Pale but her as well? Roari¡¯s relaxed manner was vexing, especially when Dawn¡¯s own emotions were raging inside. ¡°Why?! Do you both have a death wish? Is that it?¡± ¡°Unless one seeks death, one will not die.¡± ¡°And is that what you want?¡± This time, it was Roari¡¯s time to pipe up. ¡°Why darling, it¡¯s interesting because then it would be fair.¡± ¡°What does that even mean?!¡± ¡°It means you will be the one to die!¡± Pale roared as he brandished the ring on his index finger. Instantly, the bloodsoaked shattered, and from within, a crimson miasma churned and flowed out. The Keeper¡¯s already haggard face seized up in fear. ¡°This is?¡± As the miasma spread, a sudden wind blew and swept the miasma into a vortex. Its red vapors condensed into slicked red ichor which seeped onto the dusty stone floor. The whirlpool screamed as a jet black hand emerged from within. Along with the hand, the rest of the body soon floated out. A beautiful woman garbed in an intricate red robe. The woman had an ageless look as a mane of fire flared out behind her. Her appearance illuminated the dark cavern like a sun, and the entire catacombs were awashed in light by the boundless flames. She had a coquettish smile on her face as she looked down upon the Keeper of Flame, who was gaping at her in shock. ¡°Oh. Pardon my intrusion. I couldn¡¯t help but listen in! I must say, the two of you were oh so wonderfully cutthroat.¡± ¡°Khali, you¡­!¡± The Keeper looked as if he just swallowed a pit, as color returned to his pale, waxy face. ¡°What is this?¡± Dawn started. She thought the Hidden Master¡¯s scenario was apart of the main questline to save the world, thus she believed the Storm Sibling¡¯s to have a similarly related quest. Their actions, however, suggested quite the opposite, unless the Keeper was secretly evil? ¡°Hello, Alric? My¡­the years have not been kind for you.¡± ¡°I will never yield the flame!¡± The Keeper shouted with far more force than could be expected from a decrepit old man. He quickly stood up, his spindly limbs trembling with the effort. The red woman known as Khali sighed. As though she were expecting a session of playful banter, only to be disappointed by the fevered ravings of a decrepit old madman. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to ask you for it, but I suppose words are wasted on you.¡± ¡°If you want it, then you¡¯ll have to get it over my dead body!¡± Alric roared and flames erupted over his spindly frame. Despite such a spectacle, he did not burn, the flames gently flickering as they danced around his limbs. Khali snorts and her hand was wreathed in a black flame as dark as ink. With a casual swipe, she sent the old man flying. The sounds of bones snapping could be heard as he tumbled to the ground. ¡°I fulled intend to.¡± She taunted. Seeing the retching old man upon the ground, her hand formed into a claw to finish him off. Her hands were raised up high like an executioners ax, but as it fell, but as it fell, sparks flew as it crashed noisily by a shining sheet of metal. ¡°You will not hurt him!¡± Dawn slammed her shield into Khali¡¯s chest, pushing her back. ¡°A bit slow on the uptake there Dawn,¡± Pale remarked. Khali snarled and brought her hands around to swipe at Dawn¡¯s helmet, but all she received was the pommel of Dawn¡¯s blade. The hilt smacked noisily against her head as Dawn unsheathed her blade in one smooth stroke. The illustrious metal glimmered, briefly flashing the various runes that had been etched out upon the blade. Clutching her nose tightly, Khali¡¯s voice muffled, ¡°Kid, secure the flame. You¡¯ll be rewarded later.¡± ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Sorry Dawn! Try to put up a good show!¡± Roari cackled. The day before, her brother had been taken in by one of the Grand Mistresses old friends. Although they had been complete strangers, just their statuses as creations of Azoth had granted them access to the lower echelons of another evil organization. Although the quest did require them to make a choice, it was obvious that the evil side would always offer more lucrative rewards. It was a shame that it meant Dawn had to be shafted though. Despite the limited time they had together, Roari had become rather attached. The sound of steel clashing continued ringing through the air. Instead of slicing flesh, each swing of Dawn¡¯s sword was deflected off of Khali¡¯s hands. If it weren¡¯t for her bonus resistances against dark and demonic elements, Dawn would¡¯ve surely have fallen by now. Of course, Khali was still superior in level, but she was a flimsily equipped sorceress. When put against Dawn ho was more suited for tanking and melee combat, the gap between them was closed somewhat. In addition to that, Dawn¡¯s constant stream of self-healing spells also served to prolong the battle of attrition. ¡°You¡­can¡¯t.¡± The Keeper coughed weakly. Despite his pleas, Pale nonchalantly walked up to the flame. As the Keeper¡¯s limbs were broken, there was nothing to stop Pale. As Pale appraised the flame, some flavor text updated in his journal.
The Mortal Flame (Unbound)
The amalgamation of numerous alchemical processes. Although it is not eternal, it has yet to burn out. Perhaps there is another use for it.
¡°And who¡¯s going to stop me?¡± Pale whispered. They had already won. The only variable left was Dawn who was still fighting on for dear life, while the Keeper himself was rendered immobile. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who Khali works for? She is but the lowest of pawns. Even if you gain her favor, so what? The ones far above her won¡¯t care about you. They only wish to bring calamity upon the world. As for yourselves, you would be tossed aside if not killed once your usefulness runs out. Please. It is not too late. You can save your companion and protect the flame.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°After coming this far, just why would I do that?¡± ¡°Because the flame also represents hope. Should the darkness comes for us all, and the gods refuse to intervene, the flame would be one of the lifelines that stop us from falling into the abyss. If Khali obtains it, then all is lost.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s another path?¡± ¡°Yes! Just don¡¯t let Khali win!¡± Alric pleaded. His eyes were full of despair as the many years of his burden was quickly appearing to be for naught. Off to the side, Dawn was getting desperate. Despite catching the majority of attacks on her shield, the damage still seemed to be seeping through. She had exhausted all of her healing spells, but Khali only had a few flesh wounds at most. She quickly realized that she would have no choice but to use her ace in the hole. If it failed, then death was certain, but she had no other option. Her named blade began to thrum as the light of cleansing began to radiate from within. ¡°Crandor: Hidden Ability, Ignite!¡± Energy immediately rushed from the blade¡¯s handle as tendrils of light wrapped itself around the sword¡¯s edge. The gentle glow growing infinitesimally brighter, making it appear as if Dawn was wielding the very sun within her gauntlets. Khali screeched in agony as the rays of light singed her skin. Taking advantage of the confusion, Dawn renewed her vicious assault, taking pleasure as every wound she wrought now was left steaming from the heat. Her eyes twitched as she felt her healthbar continuing to lower, and just as Khali was about to land a finishing blow, she activated her final skill. ¡°Ultimate Skill: Matyrdom!¡± Immediately, her remaining health and mana plummeted to one, as a golden light formed a protective bubble around her body. For the next sixty seconds, she would be immune to all status effects which included healing and death. Her lips curled before screaming out a battle cry as she began her final rush. ¡°My Sword Sings of Silver!¡± Dropping her shield, she wielded her famed blade with both of her hands. The speed of her sword increased and the wind howled as she swung with unbridled brutality. Her reckless abandon also caught Khali unawares with the tip just slicing past Khali¡¯s cheek. Khali¡¯s return blow struck Dawn squarely in the chest as well, but it might as well have been a mosquito bite as Dawn continued her vicious counter attack. ¡­ ¡°Sorry old man. It sounds tempting, but I¡¯m not into heroics. I only look out for myself¡­and sometimes my sister.¡± Pale hastily corrected himself after Roari noisily cleared her throat. The old man just dropped his head in defeat. There was nothing he could say now that would convince Pale otherwise. Pale inched his hands closer to the flame. The flame itself did not radiate any heat, yet it still crackled and smoked like any regular fire. However, the moment his hand drew close, the flame leaped into his hands like a living creature, covering his hands with a blinding white light. While it was surreal seeing his own hand on fire, the flame still entered his inventory like any ordinary item. Such an action did not escape Khali¡¯s notice as she cackled victoriously. ¡°Good. Good! You have done well, young initiate.¡± Khali¡¯s breathing was ragged. She was wounded all over and was tottering feebly. Her eyes were also bulging from exertion, and any resemblance to the startling beauty at the beginning was long gone. ¡°Come! We shall present it to the master at your new home!¡± Off to the side, Dawn was lying in a collapsed heap. Although she had put up a decent fight, the outcome was obvious. Though the gentle rise and fall of her chest suggested that she was still alive, she was obviously not in a position to move freely. ¡°New home?¡± ¡°Yes. At our hideout, you will be initiated into our order as a Pyromaniac, and should you work hard, you might even catch the attention of the lord.¡± ¡°Oh¡­cool.¡± Pale said agreeable as he rested an iron sword over his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go sis.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t come along.¡± Khali interrupted. ¡°Say wut?¡± Roari threw Pale a panicked look, but Khali continued as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Unfortunately, she does not have the aptitude to become an initiate. We already have too many warriors in the Grand Fire Hall and our resources are not so abundant that we can just hire another. Even if you two are creations of the esteemed Lady Sibil, I¡¯m afraid you will have to seperate, albeit temporarily.¡± Pale stiffened as Roari whispered in protest. ¡°Bro¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. It is a rare honor. But how about this. I¡¯ll leave behind a scroll of teleportation for your companion. Should you wish to find us, just talk to the old woman. I promise you, the benefits will be endless.¡± Pale blankly turned away and stared downwards as he shuffled over to the gloating Khali. ¡°Well¡­when you put it that way, I guess there really is no other choice. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Roari bit her lip, but did not say anything. However, she walked up as well as Khali pulled out a couple of sheep hide scrolls. ¡°Brilliant! The chairman will be pleased. Now take one of these scrolls and ¡­Kuh?!!¡± Khali¡¯s words caught in her throat as the tip of Pale¡¯s borrowed sword pierced out the back of her robe. ¡°You¡­wretch!¡± Khali gurgled before coughing out a spray of blood. ¡°Sorry, but I cannot leave her behind.¡± Having caught Khali unawares, he had scored a critical hit. His arm trembled even as Roari whooped from the side. Sadly, the blow was hardly enough as Khali twisted, wrenching the sword from his grasp. As she hacked out the last few globules of blood, she glared at Pale, her face was ashen. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? You would ruin out good relations for this girl? You would forfeit power?¡± ¡°Yeah! Because Big Bro is a massive siscon!¡± ¡°I will destroy you all then take the flame from your cold lifeless bodies!¡± Even with a sword stuck in her, she seemed none the less dangerous. With the black flame coating her hands once more, Pale¡¯s borrowed shield couldn¡¯t weather the blow as it exploded into a shower of splinters. The resulting blast also sent Pale sprawling. ¡®Fuck. I should¡¯ve put more points into health¡¯ Pale coughed as his inner organs were still trembling. Despite having blocked one attack, Pale only had the barest sliver of health remaining. Although Khali was worse for wear, they were still at most ants in comparison to her. ¡°Grab!¡± Without missing a beat, Roari immediately joined the fray.With a silly grin on her face, she knew that a player of her level stood no chance against someone of Khali''s caliber. But having gotten the jump on her, coupled with her severely damaged state, her attack actually connected. Her claw-like hands found purchase against Khali''s throat, which then clenched tightly as Roari pulled her down to the ground. The impact also caused a dazed effect, during which Roari was desperately trying to crush Khali''s windpipe. Though the name of the skill was mundane, ¡®Grab¡¯ had a unique effect where anything the skill user touched would not be able to escape their grip for two seconds. Although this didn¡¯t seem like much, such an effect could be a death sentence depending on the user. ¡°The hell is she so hard?¡± Roari growled. Although her attack did negligible damage, it still drove the blade deeper into Khali¡¯s gut. Even as a hand me down, Dawn¡¯s equipment was still of superb quality and the sharpened edge sawed through Khali¡¯s innards. A waterfall of blood gushed from the wound, but Roari soon found herself swatted away by a flameless hand. Although her brain rattled a bit as she slammed into a pillar, it was far from over yet. Like a drunken zombie, Khali stubbornly stumbled to her feet, only to find a volley of translucent red spheres whizzing towards her. ¡°Flare Bubble!¡± x20 Wounded, Khali could not react in time as the bubbles burst, splashing liquid fire all over her body. Despite having a strong control over the element, she was not completely immune to its effects as her whole body was lit aflame. Her high pitched screams of agony were akin to nails on a chalkboard and sent piercing waves of pain through Pale¡¯s ear drums. Dawn, who had momentarily blacked out due to the combined effects of exhausting her stamina and Martyrdom work with a start at the noise. She shifted her eyes to find the Storm Siblings currently battling Khali. They were even putting up a decent fight, however in her addle minded stupor, Dawn¡¯s head just slumped back to the ground. ¡®I don¡¯t even care anymore.¡¯ While blanketed in flames, Khali still managed to pull our a teleportation scroll. Seeking to escape, but wanting the last word, she howled in indignation. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forget this. I shall return! And when I do, I will¡ª¡± ¡°Throat Grab!¡± Before Khali could continue, a gloved hand burst through the flames and forced Khali to kiss the dirt once more. Having come this far, there was no way the Storm Siblings would let it end like this. ¡°Oh shut up already!¡± Roari yelled. You would think that after being stuck with a sword and barbecued, Khali would just die already. Still, it wasn¡¯t anything that couldn¡¯t be remedied. Whilst Khali was screaming in agony on the ground, Roari jumped up and fell, dropping a vicious elbow. With a squelchy crunch, her elbow dug straight into her face, and the earsplitting screams that had plagued them so had finally come to an end.
You have leveled up!
¡°Aaaaaghhhhh! I think I broke my elbow!¡± With the death of Khali, the adrenaline was suddenly cut off like a faucet and the Storm siblings both collapsed while gasping for breath. After a delay, various items also ended up appearing from her corpse. It seemed that the harvest was big, in addition to Roari fulfilling half the conditions to completing her own quest. Roari grinned as she laid prone on the ground. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s never do that again.¡± Pale snorted, but didn¡¯t retort. What was the best way to maximize benefit? Why, to murder everyone and take all of their stuff. Although, with Dawn¡¯s aid, they were thankfully able to preserve the vial of Eternity. ¡°Well¡­I hope you¡¯re happy old man. Your girlfriend is dead.¡± The focus shifted back to Alric who was staring at the unmoving corpse with his mouth agape. Although he looked soon to be a corpse himself, that didn¡¯t stop him from sputtering. ¡°Hot did you¡­never mind. I don¡¯t have much time left, so listen closely. You have shown that you are not an agent of darkness¡ª¡± ¡°You sure about that? I kinda did indirectly kill you just now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alric was momentarily at a loss for words, but as he was running out of time, decided to ignore that comment. ¡°For someone like you, the mortal flame is but a tool, however, I cannot ignore the possibility that you may end up gifting it away. I beseech you. Keep it close.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Pale shook his head. ¡°What would be the point of it all then?¡± ¡°Protect it. Because a time will come when it will be needed. I hope by then, you will make the right choice.¡± The old man reached out an arm, beckoning Pale closer. Despite having his suspicions, Pale acceded and knelt before the dying old man. ¡°Give me your hand. I shall fill you with my power so that it may help you in the days to come.¡± ¡°¡­Uhhh¡± ¡°Goddamit Boy! Give me your hand before I turn into a pile of ashes!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was faint but it count not betray his irritation. Pale nodded and placed his palm atop Alric¡¯s. Almost immediately, their hands were forced together as if by a electromagnetic force. Luminous white flames also erupted from Alric¡¯s skin, surging towards where their two hands were in contact. Shaken, Pale tried to jerk his arm back, only to find it locked in place. ¡®Fuck, the old man tricked me! He wants to kill me along with¡­wait, why doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡¯ The fire ran up along Pale¡¯s forearm, turning himself into a living bonfire. Rather than heat, it felt as if his entire body was being electrocuted, but soon the sensation receded. As the final flames petered out, the entire catacombs descended into darkness. ¡°It is small, but I give you my strength.¡± Alric rasped even as his body began to slowly disintegrate into ash. ¡°I only pray¡­I pray¡ª¡± His voice faded as he finally crumbled into nothingness.
Class has been changed to Ember Guard
Living Fire Tier: N/A
SP Cost: N/A Restrictions: None
Mana Cost: 5/s Cooldown Timer: 1s
Emits Flame from the caster¡¯s body, increasing all physical damage by 10%, and deals 2 burn damage per second in a small range. While activated, mana is used to absorb all damage that is inflicted on the caster.
¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this!¡± Pale roared as he lit up the entire area with his newfound skill. Although he howled in indignation, he was quite satisfied. All in all, this was a most suitable replacement to the Pyromaniac class that was promised to him earlier. ¡°Now. Now. Stop strutting and help me count the loot.¡± Roari chastised him. After sorting through the items, she counted a total of twenty gold coins and three teleportation scrolls in addition to an assortment of other items.
Gem: Salamander¡¯s Eye
A gemstone containing crystallized fire essence.
Ring: Emblem of the Fire Lord
A plain iron ring with the symbol of a coiling dragon engraved along its body. It emits a sinister aura.
Skillbook: Flamehand Tier: 1
SP Cost: 1 Restrictions: None
Mana per Cast: 10 Cooldown Timer: 10s
The caster¡¯s next barehanded attack will be augmented by the power of flames, dealing an additional 50 fire damage.
Upon seeing the loot, Pale was slightly disappointed. From a boss like Khali, he somehow expected more. That said, he eyed the skill book greedily. It was far superior in efficiency and damage than his measly fire bubble, but it also had a skill point cost for learning it. According to Dawn, they would gain a skill point every five levels, and none of them were to be wasted. Although he wanted to take it, he stopped. From the looks of how Roari was clutching the book tightly against her chest while leaving the rest of the loot behind, it would seem that she was dead set on learning it. She stared him down as if daring him to ask for it, making Pale sigh in exasperation as he could only relent. ¡°Fine. Learn it. I¡¯ll just take the rest.¡± Pale snorted as he snatched up the rest of the drops. While Roari was busy perusing the book, Pale eyed the remaining items. Although he was unsure what the jewel could be used for, it still looked very valuable. There was a brief flash of light as hot fire exploded out of Roari¡¯s palm and spread along her arm. Such a flame did not have the same cold devouring aura of Khali¡¯s skill, but it still looked extremely imposing. She repeated the movement again, and a blazing fire flared to life on her other hand. Black smoke streamed from her fist as she threw a mock punch with a piercing scream. As her handle sizzled, Roari smiled at her newest acquisition before looking at Pale who was sure to be jealous of the flashiness of the skill. ¡°I suppose we¡¯re done here?¡± Pale turned to her with a sad smile plastered upon his face. ¡°Not quite yet.¡± ¡­ It took a while before Dawn finally stirred. She was currently in a weakened state and was probably going to stay that way due to her exhaustion debuff. Although her passive regeneration had started to kick in, she was still in critical condition with her entire body feeling as though it went through a meat grinder. That said, all was not well. The sound of footsteps thumping against the stone floor had barely registered in her mind, before something metallic ringed off the ground before her. Her blurred eyes instantly shot open, and she was surprised to find a grey ring, spinning gently on the ground in front of her. With shaky hands, she squeezed it between her thumb and forefinger, wondering what this was all about. ¡°For your troubles.¡± A familiar voice spoke softly. With great effort, Dawn lifted her head to see Roari and Pale looking down at her. Her body relaxed but then tensed up once more. These people had betrayed her! ¡°What is this?¡± She murmured weakly. ¡°Payment. After all, a Lannister always pays his debts.¡± Dawn froze as she looked at the ring more closely. This was¡­This was¡­ Instantly forgetting their casual betrayal, she tried to get up onto her knees, but found she had no strength remaining in her arms. She had really gone overboard with that final push, but still she managed to force herself upright. Wobbling unsteadily, she gave them a clumsy bow. ¡°Thank¡­you¡­¡± Her voice cracked. All her suffering had not gone in vain. But in her stupor, she did not see the wolfish smiles of her two ¡®companions¡¯. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just think of it as compensation for how we treated you before¡­as well as what¡¯s to come.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Fear plagued Dawn¡¯s eyes as she immediately tried to scramble away, but Roari immediately sat down on Dawn¡¯s back, restraining all movement. ¡°You will understand I hope.¡± Pale warmly said in a manner both civil and condescending. ¡°My dear sister here has just finished slaying a villain with over a thousand infamy, and all she needs now it a hero with over a thousand fame. And I do believe you said that very few monsters would exceed that number even after reaching level thirty. So Dawn, what level were you again?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t do this.¡± Dawn realized she was helpless. Even if she could fight back, her weapons were lying on the ground, useless. Thankfully, they were still considered equipped even if she wasn¡¯t actively holding onto them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this! I know you¡¯re both good people.¡± Roari giggled, baring her teeth down at Dawn. ¡°Good? No Darling, we are most definitely evil.¡± Roari¡¯s fist began to glow before it ignited into a brilliant red torrent of flame. From the heat alone, Dawn could feel it scorching the skin off her face. ¡°Sorry Darling. If we meet again, I do hope we can still be friends.¡± Roari lamented. Perversely enough, she seemed genuinely regretful that it had to end this way. ¡°Wait! I can find you someone else. Someone better! We can move beyond this! Just wai¡ª¡± *Splat* Dawn¡¯s eyes lolled back as once more, and for the second time in 2 days, she died. Chapter 12: Run From the Dawn CHAPTER TWELVE Run From the Dawn Dawn¡¯s body crumpled to the floor. Unlike NPCs who normally had their corpses remain in game, Dawn¡¯s body was completely eradicated. The only thing that had not wasted away to nothing was a single ornate sword which stuck out from the remains. Yep. Dawn was not going to be happy about this.
Crandor (Sealed) Req: 50)270)STR, 50(230)WIS
Attack: 65-72 Holy Damage: 1-5
Unique Active: Immediately replenishes 500 health to the user while activating the ¡®Smite¡¯ enchantment for thirty seconds. Increases weapon attack by fifty and burns all enemies for 20 holy damage per second.
For a noob, such stats were ridiculous. He read one notable section aloud. ¡°The favorite sword of the radiant hero, Bob. Due to the passage of time, it¡¯s power has depleted and cannot show its full strength.¡± Roari whistled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t miss that at all.¡± Pale laughed nervously as he gauged the value of the weapon I his hands. Compared to the flimsy 10 damage sword that Dawn lent him, there was really no comparison. Maybe it would be for the best if they didn¡¯t come across her any time soon. Roari looked around the Catacombs. The sudden quiet that had settled around them was unsettling. ¡°So¡­ Should we head back home?¡± ¡­ Ba-Dump. Vanessi Sauer¡¯s heart lurched as her eyelids popped wide open. Immediately greeted by the gentle ventilation of her pod, she laid there unmoving, feeling a mixture of regret and indignation. ¡°So I died¡­ Again.¡± She sniffed and wiped away the excess moisture from her face. Although she was no stranger to death, the accompanying cold was something that nobody could ever grow used to. Of course, it was all just a game, hence it shouldn¡¯t matter much¡­but still. It had been the second time in two days. An entire weeks worth of effort, lost in such a ridiculous way. Against her better judgement, she allowed herself to be pulled into the schemes of two conniving rats. Though to be honest, what had she expected? Her heart ached as she was on the verge of drowning in the wave of her own bitterness. Ever since she decided to venture into the Elseworlds, she had always shied away from groups. It wasn¡¯t hard either. AS there was only a few players in a massively expansive land. In the beginning, most were too busy diving into the lore or exploring the world to be bothered with each other. The Storm Siblings however, had pretty much forced themselves upon her. Despite being exasperated by their antics, she had strangely enjoyed their company. After all, humans were still social creatures and as much as she denied it, she yearned for contact as well. Somewhere along the way, she hoped that perhaps they would be different. And subconsciously, she found herself getting attached. She had even had half a mind to mentor them through the early stages of the game, but she never expected them to be so quick to stab her in the back. Of course, it was all just a game. That was all. A Game. As for the two of them? Well, she was just apart of their own game. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. No, the blame could not entirely be put on them. She had never considered that their interests might misalign. Perhaps she could''ve discussed the situation first, instead of taking charge of the quest direction. That said, she never imagined Pale would be capable of summoning a hostile NPC. Perhaps that was why he was allowed to acquire such an obviously unbalanced class qualification quest. In her mind, she had already begun the machinations towards forgiving them. She had almost absorbed all the blame before she caught herself. ''Never one to hold a grudge was it?'' The personality trait that had pushed her to become attracted to the paladin class in the first place was also the same one that allowed people to take advantage of her throughout her entire life. Vanessi sighed and finally pulled herself free from the pod. The room where it was stored in was lavishly furnished and was a part of a far greater complex. ''Just what am I doing?¡¯ ¡°Miss Sauer? You¡¯re up?¡± ¡°Yes. Dora. I finished a bit early today.¡± The housekeeper, a fair skinned old woman peered into the room after noticing the noise. She looked at Vanessi (Dawn), perplexed. ¡°Miss, are you alright? Your voice is all throaty.¡± ¡°Yes. I just fought a really scary monster. Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°Oh...well if you¡¯re hungry. I have a pot of crab bisque simmering. Should I prepare a bowl for you?¡± ¡°That¡¯d be nice. Thanks,¡± Vanessi said woodenly. As she unsteadily pulled herself up, she couldn¡¯t help but remember a certain nickname that Roari had bestowed upon her. ¡®Pushover¡¯. She grimaced. Was it really that bad to be soft hearted? Yes. Yes It was. After all, one cannot survive in today¡¯s society with a heart of glass. As even strong men such as her father would come home, broken and hollow after enduring the cruelty of the world of the elite. ''Well, it was probably better this way.'' After all, she had no desire to venture into such a world. After seeing what those cruel men had done to her father. How he had to become stone to cope, stiff and joyless. Although Vanessi felt guilty for not being able to step up, she was also relieved that she was spared from such trials. It seemed all too fitting. She laughed self-mockingly. Oddly enough, Roari had seemed more sisterly than her actual blood-related sisters. Rather than cold faced, stiff lipped strangers, Roari seemed more like a whimsical puppy. Oh dear...she really was getting attached. An ember began to smolder within the cracks of her heart. She made her decision. She went over to her mini fridge and opened up its exclusive fridge messaging service. It wasn''t long before a quiet reserved voice came out of her food storage device. "...Hello?" "Hey, Molly. It''s Van. Is your father home?" ¡°Oh. He¡¯s still playing, I think. Hang on.¡± Vanessi waited patiently. Even though it was clear that Molly had walked away from the line, the faint sounds of the little girl yelling for her dad could still be discerned. Sounds of cursing soon replaced the yelling, but soon, the man she was waiting for answered. ¡°Vanny?¡± The man was annoyed. ¡°You couldn¡¯t just whisper me? I was in the middle of a raid.¡± ¡°Sorry Uncle Steve, but I couldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I died.¡± ¡°Again?¡± The man¡¯s voice softened. ¡°So I take it, you¡¯re finally taking up my offer to help with your quest?¡± Vanny smiled. Her Uncle was one of the few people who wanted nothing from her. While he was currently retired, he was busy running one of the few guilds currently gaining momentum in the Elseworlds. Due to many early access players making up the core, they had a stable foundation which enabled them to sweep up many newbies. Even before the game¡¯s release, their information network was already large and currently it was on the verge of exploding after the server launch. Coupled with the NPC mercenaries, they pretty much had eyes in every major city! ¡°No, I have that covered. But I do require another favor.¡± ¡°Shoot.¡± ¡°I want your help finding a couple of players.¡± ¡°Ahhh. I get it. They were the ones who murdered you?¡± ¡°¡­After a fashion.¡± ¡°I understand. I will start arranging the death squads.¡± ¡°Wait! No!¡± Vanessi was shocked at how nonchalantly he had suggested such a thing. ¡°I just need help finding them. Sure they may have been a bit rude, but I wish to meet them again.¡± ¡°¡­And these were the people who killed you?¡± The refrigerator sounded concerned as if he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the girls motive. ¡°Yes. Their names are Pale Storm and Roaring Storm, both have relatively attractive avatars with distinctive grey hair.¡± From the other side of the refrigerator, a ruggled, middle aged man looked at his phone in confusion. ¡®Relatively attractive?¡¯ "Well...okay, but might I ask what you plan to do with them?" "You may." "..." He waited for a reply, yet the phone remained silent. "..." "..." "Well?" Vanessi who sudden found herself tongue-tied giggled nervously. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a paladins duty to forgive those who have sinned?¡± ¡°No, I believe you¡¯re thinking of Jesus.¡± ¡°Nonetheless, I want to show them the error of their ways. I want to bring them back towards the path of righteousness. Call if rehabilitation if you will.¡± ¡°Van. You do know that every time you lie, you have that same stutter to your voice right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re just going to beat the shit out of them, aren¡¯t you.¡± ¡°Some light punishment may be a possibility yes.¡± A cold snort came out of the refrigerator. It paused, as if contemplating something before finally giving an answer. "Well...if it¡¯ll make you happy. Just send me some video footage with their appearances, and I''ll see what I can do." "Thanks, Uncle! I''m sorry about the raid." Thinking back to his precious guild members who were probably cursing his name, Steve smiled. "It¡¯s no problem. Family comes first after all!" With that final confirmation, Vanessi ended the connection. She nodded to herself in satisfaction. After all, with her uncles help, the capture of the storm siblings was just a matter of time. Still, due to her death, she would have nothing to do but simmer for the next twelve hours. Well, such a statement might be an exaggeration, as the weather was bright and sunny. At the very least, she could sunbathe on the balcony for a little while. From her vantage point, she had a full view of a bustling metropolis. Coast City, with so many things to do, yet somehow she wasn''t interested in any of it. Vanessi sighed. She hoped the siblings wouldn''t forget her. She certainly wouldn''t forget them after all. With the resources at her disposal, they were bound to meet again soon, and when that happened...well... Vanessi began to titter. Her slim figure shook with mirth as a quiet giggle escaped her lips. Soon, her giggles turned into low chuckles before she fully burst out laughing. She gulped for air as her laughing fit seemed uncontrollable. Should anyone passing by, see her, they would be calling the police to report a crazy person, but none of that mattered right now. Her laughter howled into the pale blue skies, leaving the sound of madness to dissipate over the mundane, happy city. As she finally regained control, her heart fell as she breathed in a long drawn sigh. ''Ha...I really need friends.'' Chapter 13: Roari Gets Her Class! CHAPTER THIRTEEN Roari Gets Her Class! They found the martial arts master Lorel in a tavern. Seated next to him was a gentleman in a flamboyant dress. The old man had been partaking in a mountain of fried fish and seafood when they found him. ¡°It¡¯s barely been a day!¡± He exclaimed after Roari handed him the jewel. ¡°I know I said to do me proud, but isn¡¯t this a bit too fast?¡± Roari moonlighted in his astonishment. She nodded sagely as Lorel lavished praise upon praise upon her, but refrained from mentioning the details of her victories. ¡°You have done well. Very well, but alas, I had not planned for this outcome.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± ¡°Look girl. I gave you a foolhardy quest to make you give up. To kill two people with over a thousand fame and infamy in a week? Even if you were to garner the support of a companion, you yourself would have to still land the finishing blow.¡± ¡°But I finished it?¡± ¡°You did. It was commendable, but you still can¡¯t become a martialist. But tell you what. Since you did such a good job, how about I treat you to lunch? The food here is delicious.¡± Lorel gestured towards the mountain of fried seafood before him, and while it did smell good, Roari was not satisfied. ¡°Will you treat me to lunch for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°Well¡­ that is a bit much¡­¡± ¡°Then this is a scam! You lied to me!¡± Without regard for Lorel, Roari retrieved a clean plate from a nearby table before stacking half of Lorel¡¯s food onto her own. She ripped into a deep fried oyster viciously while glaring at the old man. Of course, Roari didn¡¯t know that the old man was strong enough to crush her with a pinky, else she would understand just how benevolent he was to excuse her rudeness. ¡°Ahem. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you such a class if I could, it''s that I can¡¯t. You don¡¯t have the foundation to be a martialist. As you know. All martialists are martial artists but not all martial artists are martialists.¡± ¡°Then give me the martial artist job. I¡¯m not picky.¡± ¡°That''s the dilemma. The task I gave you was already beyond what is required for a simple martial artist class. As such, I would have to give you extra rewards as well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind getting extra stuff.¡± ¡°But-- even if we were to forgo all that, I would not recommend you specialize as a martial artist either. And there¡¯s a very good reason for it too.¡± Lorel paused to take a breath as the flamboyant man next to him eyed the conversation with interest. Meanwhile Roari was beside herself, trying not to give the old man a bloody lip. ¡°In short, your body is shit.¡± ¡°That''s not...what?¡± ¡°Your martial aptitude aside, there is no future for you in the world of martial arts. I don¡¯t know exactly what''s wrong, but your muscles are held together about as firmly as a corpses. Hell, I¡¯ve seen zombies tougher than you. Unfortunately for you, if you proceed with this path, you will eventually reach a plateau.¡± The old man sighed, as if it were truly a pity. He liked Roari, yes, but it was because he had some fondness for her that he didn¡¯t wish for her to pursue such folly. It was strange. Normally he wouldn¡¯t become attached, yet for this random person, he wanted all the best for them. ¡°I thought you told Roari that martial arts has always been overshadowed by people with monstrous constitutions. Isn¡¯t refusing her entry to the class a complete contradiction to your words?¡± Pale murmured as he sidled into a seat beside Roari. Amidst all of his sisters bragging, he had caught a few snippets of information about the so called ¡®martialist¡¯ class. ¡°And I stand by my words. But even so, there requires a bottom threshold to learn martial arts. One that neither Roari, nor you for that matter can attain.I am truly sorry for leading you on, but I can give you a referral to almost any other pavillion.¡± ¡°Are you saying my body is not good enough for you?¡± Roari slammed the table, drawing the attention of everyone present. ¡°No, I¡¯m not say¡­¡± Lorel¡¯s words caught in his throat as he realized how this was all looking. ¡°Were all your honeyed words and promises nothing more than lies? Did I put my faith in the wrong man?¡± ¡°Wait...Wait!!¡± Lorel sputtered as he drew angry glances from the tavern patrons around him. ¡°Did--¡± ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t make it worst!¡± Lorel hushed Roari while the flamboyant man on the side gave off a small wry smile. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want you to pursue such folly, but you didn¡¯t listen. Can I really be blamed if I can¡¯t make miracles happen?¡± ¡°Oho! This old man has some balls. You think you can just flake out of giving me what I want? I¡¯m telling you, I know where your stash is. If you don¡¯t play nice, Imma have my criminal brother set your whole geek room on fire.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°What appeal does the martialist class even hold for you? I¡¯m sure with your tenacity, you can do well in almost anything else.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any. But I chose it, and I would rather die than back down from my choices.¡± ¡°That is the most childish and preposterous thing I¡¯ve ever heard!¡± ¡°Bite me. I do what I want!¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The vein on Lorel¡¯s temple bulged as if he found himself chewing on a dead frog. Somehow the piles of seafood didn¡¯t taste quite so good anymore as he spat into a napkin. Inwardly, he was contemplating just handing Roari a few sacks of gold to just get her to back down. However just as Lorel was about to make a counter offer, a low guttural laugh rang from the flamboyant man sitting next to him. It was so out of place that the Storm siblings found their attention drawn to him. ¡°Ha Old Lore, you really done got yourself into a pickle this time. Issuing quests and not even giving out rewards. Ha!¡± The flamboyant man was garbed in a motley brigandine with a fur eyepatch and a skeletal parrot squawking on his shoulder. He looked completely out of place, even as Lorel angrily gave his rebuttal. ¡°Not now Gar. I was just getting to that point! I will make sure you are rewarded. Truly.¡± Lorel said as he turned back to Roari. ¡°Hmmph. If you won¡¯t give me what you promised, then I want to take whatever I please from your collection.¡± ¡°Oi. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself girly. Lorel doesn¡¯t own any of that.¡± The flamboyant man growled. ¡°All of those items are only being loaned to him for storage. They are all my property.¡± ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m Gar Netz. A treasure hunter. Me and Old Lore go way back. How long has it been anyways? Three decades? Four?¡± ¡°Thirty Seven years this Winter.¡± The old man grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s right! Anyways, I believe I have a solution to your little problem. See when it comes to martial artists, Old Lore is pretty much a fanatic. So if he says something is the case, it generally is. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean the path of the martialist is closed to you.¡± ¡°...Yes?¡± Roari prodded as Gar took a large bite out of a hunk of fish. His voice was thick through a mouthful of fish and grease as he continued. ¡°See, if your body is crap, all you need is another body!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Brilliant!¡± ¡°Hey Hey! Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not kidding. Speaking from experience, there are countless treasures that can transform one¡¯s flesh and bone. The most famous and common being the flower of Eternity. That said, there are complications from the procedure including soul damage and what not, but if it''s the path you want to take, then so be it.¡± Roari seemed startled by the option laid out by the flamboyant treasure hunter. Although she was adamant about becoming a martialist, the whole step by step process seemed like a whole lot of work. Hell, just how long would she have to wait before she got what she wanted? ¡°So...if I did that, I still wouldn¡¯t get the martialist class now¡­¡± ¡°Well no, but despite what Lorel says, your body isn¡¯t ¡®that¡¯ bad.¡± Roari¡¯s eye twitched and Gar cleared his throat noisily. ¡°Ahem. What I mean to say is that even if you do pursue mastery in martial arts, you won¡¯t reach the plateau any time soon. Not to mention, its not as if there aren¡¯t many paths to becoming a martialist. What you are asking for right now, is to acquire the class of legends without putting any work in. It''s shouldn¡¯t be unexpected that you can¡¯t get it right away.¡± ¡°So the old man lied!¡± ¡°Yes. He lied. But it''s not all bad. After all, I can reward you in his stead. Have you ever wanted to be a treasure hunter?¡± ¡°Nope. No thank you.¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m trying to be nice here.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°...This little.¡± Gar¡¯s face momentarily grew red as he began panting.As if resisting the impulse to strangle the little girl, he continued speaking with a smile on his face. ¡°See, just by completing Old Lore¡¯s little test, I can already tell you¡¯re full adventurer¡¯s spirit and have the resourcefulness to get things done. Those are some good qualities for a treasure hunter.¡± ¡°While we don¡¯t really have any set specialization, I suppose you can consider us like a jack of all trades, as literally anyone can become a treasure hunter and a treasure hunter can become anyone. As you might expect, the role of a treasure hunter is to find treasure. To discover new areas or artefacts of old for fame and glory. ¡± ¡°Wow, never coulda guessed. ¡°Your presumptuousness precedes you. I am actually quite famous around these parts. A master dungeon diver if you will. With many of my successes on display in various museums or holy temples. The only reason Old Lore has some of my discoveries is because I want to let him revive his martialist legend and dreams.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the benefit I¡¯m extending to you. While martialists are at the utter peak of martial artists, there is no need to charge non stop towards your goal. Why not join the treasure hunters league and make a few discoveries along the way? I can assure you, nobody ever regrets it.¡± When Gar finished making his proposal, Roari was silent. Honestly, this entire thing felt like a set up to a massive ponzi scheme, but Old Lorel quickly interjected to back Gar up. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a good idea. Trust me. Not only is it notoriously difficult to enter the treasure hunter¡¯s league, but it would aid you in finding bodily transforming treasures. From treasures that can affect your muscles, bones, tendons, skin, and organs, there are numerous, but all of them are as rare as water buffalo. Don¡¯t squander this opportunity.¡± ¡°Just hold up!¡± Pale interrupted. He noticed Roari¡¯s eyes getting progressively shinier as she latched onto the idea of becoming a treasure hunter. ¡°Just how is becoming a treasure hunter different from any old Joe Schmoe diving a dungeon to look for treasure himself? This whole thing seems very suspect.¡± ¡°Physically? Absolutely nothing! Except for one thing.¡± Gar smiled as he removed the fur cloth from his eye patch. Behind it, was a perfectly normal eye...at least until he reached into his socket and popped it out. Roari recoiled as the eye twitched irregularly in Gar¡¯s palm. ¡°Gross!¡± ¡°It is, but should you join us, you¡¯ll get one as well!¡± ¡°Pass!¡± ¡°No wait! For you see, this is called a Lucky Cat¡¯s Eye. A specific body modification that only Treasure Hunters can obtain. Depending on the type, you can see all sorts of things. From secret entrances, traps, varying freshness of produce, etcetera. Of course, you would normally buy such an eye only after joining our faction, but if you sign up with me, I can give you the one on my person. This one can help you find valuables. Anything worth a monetary value of more than ten gold will glow blue when you¡¯re wearing this eye.¡± ¡°Oh really? Pass!¡± ¡°Now look here you little c--¡± ¡°What Gar means to say is that is not all. After becoming a treasure hunter, you also get first hand information about tombs and all sorts of unexplored locations. For fledgling adventurer¡¯s like you, it would be a great boon.¡± ¡°It is! Actually, for your assignment, I was planning on giving you a simple treasure map of a tomb. There are undoubtedly many goodies for you to find there.¡± ¡°Trust me. This is no scam. I truly want the best for you. Actually, I can also give you this golden bird insignia. With it you can visit any of the martial halls across the land and get basic tutelage.¡± ¡®The fuck is going on here.¡¯ Pale stiffened as he watched the two men continuously sweeten the deal. Were all NPCs such pushovers? Just what was up with all the people in this game that they would bend over backwards to help his little sister. Actually, wasn¡¯t he one of those people too? Dear god. What was happening to him. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­The terms actually sound pretty great¡± Roari slowly replied. ¡°Then what is it!¡±x2 ¡°Well. To transplant that eye. It¡¯ll hurt right?¡± ¡°...¡±x2 ¡°Hey...What was your name again?¡± ¡°Pale?¡± ¡°Yes, Pale. Can you do us a favor?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing the sly smiles amongst all the old men, Roari couldn¡¯t help but get shivers down her spine. ¡°Hold her down! Hold her down! I¡¯ll get the spoon!¡± ¡°Pale you traitor! How can you do this to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It won¡¯t hurt! I¡¯ll just pop it out then put it back in!¡± ¡°Um Sirs. You are making a scene. Also is this legal?¡± ¡°Just put it on my bill.¡± ¡°Ahhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhh!¡±
Roaring Storm has successfully become a Treasure Hunter!
¡°For your first assignment, you¡¯ll have to go near the capital of the White Kingdom. Near it, you will find an island which is supposedly the last resting place of the Meteor Knight, Meteos. Don¡¯t ask about the name. We think its stupid too. Anyways, twenty years ago, he was a rising star. With his fists alone, he managed to pulverize everything into dust. He was given the monicker, ¡®Human Battering Ram¡¯ as on one occasion, he single handedly knocked down a castle gate. He was a most notable figure at the time, however, he met an untimely demise and the whereabouts of his death had long remain unknown¡­until now.¡± Lorel sighed as he briefed Pale and Roari on the details of their first assignment. The former was listening on intently while the latter was sniffling while pinching her brother in anger. If one looked closely, they would notice that one of Roari¡¯s eyes were now a brilliant sparkling blue with a smiley face pupil. Gar pulled out a dusty old map and slid it across the table. The paper was blotched by grease stains, making Pale wrinkle his nose in distatste. ¡°I was planning on collecting the remains myself, but since Meteos was never an especially famous character, it is not a big loss if we were to forgo the booty and let a couple juniors try their luck. Of course, thats not to say that it¡¯ll be easy, but seeing as how you¡¯ve finished Old Lore¡¯s quest so quickly, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to handle it.¡± ¡°Also as the events were not too long ago, his equipment should still be in excellent condition. As one of the old knights of the White Kingdom, his equipment should be of superior quality. And even if you don¡¯t wish to use it, I will be glad to purchase it from you for a high price.¡± "What? You couldn¡¯t even give us the grave of someone important?" "Keep complaining, and I''m taking back the map." "I''m sorry." Roari instantly shut up, suddenly becoming bashful as she twiddled her fingers together. Perhaps after understanding the shamelessness of these men, she was no longer in the mood to provoke them. "Don''t misunderstand. This can also be considered a test. If you do well on this and then turn in the remains, then perhaps you would be qualified to collect other legacies of ancient heroes for me." It was rather amazing how quickly his tune turned from domineering to supplicating to domineering again. The remnants of fallen heroes seemed to be the catalyst in which he would be driven into a frenzy. "We shall see. I must warn you however that the catacombs will be exceedingly dangerous for someone of your strength. I highly recommend training a bit before undergoing such a trial."
Quest: Legacy of the Falling Star Recommended Level: 37+
The suspected resting place of Meteos Sanderson has been overrun by the forces of darkness. Free his legacy and let the world see once again, the invincible fists of destruction.
"Sanderson? What kind of name is Sanderson?" Roari nodded. While she was still sore over her shady alleyway surgery, a special quest that promised gear certainly made her feel better about the whole ordeal. The massive level requirement did intimidate her a little, but as the quest had no time limit, it would be something they could tackle at their leisure. After receiving the quest, it seemed that Gar and Lorel had become sick of their shit, and promptly kicked them out of the tavern. Thus, there they stood. Out on the street with no sense of direction. ¡°So¡­ I guess we¡¯re going treasure hunting now?¡± Roari asked as she rubbed her newly transplanted eye. ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s one thing we have to do first.¡± Pale said sternly. From then on, their new destination was going to be another city. They would need supplies and fresh gear. But most importantly they would need a way to break through the level thirty seven quest requirement. To do that, they would first have to do one thing. ¡°Apologize to Dawn?¡± Roari suggested curiously. ¡°Hahahahaha. No.¡± Chapter 14: Prelude to the Hero Hunt CHAPTER FOURTEEN Prelude to the Hero Hunt The cleaver glinted with a murderous light as moisture condensed along the smooth edge of its blade. With a rough stroke, the blade fell down, cleanly separating the head from the body in one deft stroke. *Chop* Liquid spurted from the open wound as Perri proceeded to rinse the head under a clear stream of running water. Rinden himself was stiff lipped and cold while making fine lacerations across the skin of his victim. Yes, they were just cooking dinner. To continuously play a game for over twelve hours in one sitting was not what one could call healthy behavior. Although Perri had been initially resistant, the moment Pale made the suggestion to take a break, she had wholeheartedly agreed. Now, after fighting armies of muppet monsters, backstabbing a friend and partaking in an alleyway organ transplant, the two siblings were facing their newest challenge yet. Cooking. The menu? Roasted Pork Belly with Vegetables. ¡°That was unfortunate,¡± Rinden sighed. "That was unfortunate," Rinden sighed. He had applied a generous amount of salt and pepper, working the seasoning into the slab of meat with a firm massage. To his side was a hot tray filled with fennel, garlic, cardamom and a variety of other spices that were sizzling under low heat. Perri had a sour look on her face, but as she had already done most of her complaining earlier. She seemed to be fully focused on the carrots, as her knife worked up and down, making uneven rondelle cuts. When she spoke, there was no hint of the sullen-ness she felt before, "Indeed. Don¡¯t worry. You will pay for your betrayal in time. But for now, let¡¯s just enjoy the quality time we¡¯re spending together. Rinden snorted, amused by his sister''s reservedness. Truth be told, he was certain he¡¯d be dodging flying cutlery by now, but rather then the mess Perri was making with the vegetables, everything was proceeding smoothly. It was a nice change of pace. After all, there was only so much fighting and running one could take in at a time. This ended up to be far more enjoyable than ordering takeout and lounging around all day. As they had already stocked the fridge earlier, they had a massive amount of food to choose from, but no clue what to do with it. "What would you call the last few days then?" Pale mused. If one counted the virtual world, they more or less spent around 18 hours a day together. "Unrestricted Douchebaggery. I like wholesome moments sometimes too you know." Perri said quietly. Seeing her like this, Rinden was reminded of the shy timid girl from their early childhood and had to restraint herself from hugging her. If only because she was still holding onto a recently sharpened cleaver. He didn''t even bother to make a jab at her as the two of them savored their work in blessed silence. The rest of the preparations passed by quickly. After Rinden judged that the pork was suitably browned, he slid it into the preheated oven for a long, slow roast. After dumping the dirty cookware into the dishwasher, Rinden reached for the remote, swapping the entertainment channels while Perri was busy fiddling around with the rice cooker. Checking over various gaming channels, he decided to settle on an amateur streaming talk show, called ''Looking Elsewhere.'' It seemed to be the first ''news'' channel that actually pertained to the game, which featured a sunny young host, Mindy Mails. Supposedly, from the day of launch, she had dedicated a portion of her day to broadcast a plethora of news and tips that many players and normies found highly interesting. Coupled with her well thought out news sequences, her viewership skyrocketed over the past few days, with tens of thousands tuning in at this very moment. [Heyo! It¡¯s me Mindy! Reporting to you life from the Holy City, Baracus!] A smiling pixie-like girl appeared on the screen. From the looks of things, she was reporting live while in game. "That smile is so fake," Perri commented dryly. Having finished her part of the work, she sprawled on the leather couch, feeling rather irritated at the video display. "They''re all like that. Just watch." Rinden shushed her as he retrieved a couple yogurt drinks from the fridge. Regardless of the fakeness, the amount of information about the Elseworlds was pitiful, and seeing as how their next destination was near the White city, anything information would be helpful. [Top on our list today is a new standard quest, discovered by Bojack09. Pet lovers everywhere, rejoice! Because now, it is possible to capture one of those adorable baby monsters for your own! That¡¯s right! I know many of you may have already tried to keep adorable baby wolves or raccoons to snuggle with, but they would always run off if given the chance. Even worse is that if you end up forming a bond with one of them, you can''t even log off, else they''d disappear by the time you come back on. But have no fear players! Thanks to Bojack, obtaining the fuzzies will no longer be a dream! Now here''s how he did it...] "Hey Bro, can you throw me a popsicle?" "Sure, what flavor?" "Melon, please." A green ice cream packet fell with a plop on Roari''s side as she settled right down to listen to some boring exposition. Rinden, however, was making mental notes on what might be useful for them. As the broadcast continued, however, he began to share some of Roari''s distaste for the broadcaster, as she kept on adding needless fluff to her ''reports'' instead of getting straight to the point. As the broadcast neared the end, numerous players were also interviewed. After judging from their equipment, it seemed that everyone had it quite rough, as most were still wearing rags while the average level was around 10. Many of them complained about the tedious physical labor at the beginning and warned future players of what they would be in for. Rinden frowned. He truly did wonder what was the point of doing physical labor at the start of the game. Perhaps it had some form of hidden meaning? Or maybe the devs were just assholes. Either way, he quickly put it out of his mind as the interviews continued. Just before the line of interviewees ended, one last player joined Mindy Mails on the screen. Upon seeing him, Perri inadvertently inhaled saliva up her nose, resulting in a coughing fit. While Rinden was patting her back tenderly, ''he'' appeared. [And last, but certainly not least. We have a guest speaker for our broadcast. Coming in at a staggering level 17, is the spirit striker, Spicy Dragon!] "The fuck is he doing there!" Roari who regained function of her lungs felt quite aggrieved. Not only was the White City days travel away from Torva, but somehow he had also surpassed them in level. Them! Who cheated and received the aid of the Dawn bus. [Thank you, Mindy. Glad to come on here, though feel free to call me Spicy D.] [Alright, Spicy...D.] She looked at him coquettishly, which wound up sending waves of nausea through the Storm siblings. [We have reports that the highest level after these few days was at most 15, but you have clearly exceeded that. What''s your secret?] [Well Mindy, if I might brag a little, it is all pure skill.] [Skill?!] [Yes. So long as you have full control over your movements, any sufficiently skilled person can easily mitigate the damage taken from physical attacks. As the monsters at this stage in the game have rather basic movements, it is extremely easy to fight monsters that exceed my level, which bolsters my leveling speed greatly. Not to mention, I have some small background in martial arts, thus I can generally determine the weak points of monsters after fighting them for a while, which also improves my efficiency.] "Isn''t he just telling people to get good?" Roari complained. None of this would be applicable to the average player, but that didn''t stop Mindy Mails'' eyes from shining at Spicy Dragon''s every word. [Wow. Both literally and figuratively, you are truly on another level compared to the rest of us. But what would you do against creatures that use magic or perhaps giant monsters? I don''t suppose any sort of fighting experience can prepare you for that.] [No, but right now such foes aren''t very common. When it comes down to it, I will find some companions that will make up for my deficiencies. After all, you cannot expect any one man to be perfect.] [Ah, so you definitely won''t go the solo route then?] [No, I will find a party in time. Perhaps you might be interested?] [Oh you...] Off to the side, Roari was making gagging noises. They continued on with their disgusting banter for a while, leaving Rinden slightly miffed. He had to start combing Perri''s hair as well if only to keep her still so she wouldn''t throw the remote at the video display. "Sis?" "Yeah?" "You wanna go murderize him?" "Yeah." [That actually leads to our final topic for the day. Spicy D. If you''re like to continue taking part.] [It would be my pleasure.] [So as everyone has been busy discovering the mechanics of this world, it seems there have been rumors that there are already players in this game, who started way before the launch date.] From those few words, Rinden''s ears perked up, his interest piqued. From the commentary, it appeared that there were quite a few famous gamers and other elites who had the opportunity to beta-test the game a few months prior. That in itself would have been a massive advantage over regular players, but in addition to that, their characters were not reset, thus they maintained months worth of progress. Already there were massive outcries at the lack of fairness after one particular player was caught showing off in a starting village. While Arego Ltd. had not released any official statements regarding the matter, forums were already blowing up, criticizing the scumbaggish attitude of the company that appeared not even three days after release. [Personally, I feel this had been a horrible move by Arego industries, as it shows clear favoritism to a specific subgroup of players. While it''s unclear just how wide the gap is between them and the average user, it is easy to predict that the entire endgame will be dominated by them. What are your thoughts Spicy?] The blonde pretty boy paused thoughtfully, but only shrugged his shoulders. [While Arego might have lost some of their consumers trust with such a move, what can we as players do about it? Boycott this game? Please. That said, I am not advocating their actions. And while some players may currently have an advantage, I do not believe that a few extra months would be as great a chasm as you believe it to be.]Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. [Oh? And why is that?] The pixie-ish girl was panting, having gone on a long rant about the unfairness of it all. While it had seemed childish, her current viewers increased, voicing their assent in the channel chatroom. [Because we are here.] Spicy Dragon said warmly as he gestured widely with his arms. [Just how many people live in this world? How many people have logged on at launch day alone? Are you suggesting that a few rising stars would not rise up from within the masses? Or that we would all just sit idly by while the more powerful players feast on their spoils? We would not. We will claw our way to the top, if only because we can''t stand to see others rise above us. Naturally, it''ll be hard, but that''s what makes it fun.] Perri and Rinden were shocked. Only he could have such the arrogance and gall to imply that a few months of playtime were nothing in the face of a few talented individuals. Such an effect was not lost on Mindy Mails either, as her expression naturally softened, looking thoughtful at his statement. [Isn''t that still unfair to the majority of beginners though? As they would never be able to breach such a gap, what do you have to say to them?] "Git Gud," Perri answered. Much to her disappointment, Spicy Dragon did not answer in such a fashion. [Take opportunity whenever you can find it. I¡¯m sure that with enough persistence, you¡¯ll be able to find a way.] As Mindy Mails¡¯ eyes sparkled, the watchers of her channel all cocked their heads contemplatively. Opportunity? What opportunity? However unbeknown to all of them, in a land far away, developments were happening that would cause the entire Elseworlds to tremble. In a grey deserted wasteland, a thick and heavy fog had fallen, clouding everything in sight. The land seemed eerily still, which contrasted with the sounds of metal clashing and men screaming which resounded in the distance. Even as a man came stumbling out of the fog, his chest was heaving as he crumpled to his knees, exhausted. It was a lanky asian man, with a distinctive razor faded pompadour. While wearing a heavily battered half plate, his massive two handed great sword was sent stabbing deep into the earth. With labored breaths, the swordsman tried to gulp down as much air as he could handle, but he ended up hacking as the humid fog pervade his lungs as well. As if by design, the fog began to thin at that moment, revealing the countless corpses strewn about on the ground. Many of whom were wearing rags or garbed in near identical leather armor. While appraising such a scene, the man wearily pushed himself back onto his feet. There was still danger lurking in the shadows, and this was certainly no time to be resting. His name was Koro, which roughly translates into Braised Meat. He was a Lv72 Slayer and was a contender for one of the strongest players in the Chinese Servers. His muscles tensed as another figure emerged from the shadows. However, they quickly relaxed again as he recognized the cloaked elf who was staggering haphazardly towards him. ¡°Where¡¯s Teia?¡± His heart lurched, fearing the worst. Yet he had to ask anyways. ¡°Dead.¡± The cloaked elf character replied grimly. ¡°She got separated from us in the rush. Fat Chicken and Fat Duck tried to save her, but they never came back.¡± ¡°So its just us then?¡± ¡°Looks that way.¡± Koro gritted his teeth. They had only returned to town a few hours prior to resupply. How had they not realized they were being followed. Just what the hell happened? ¡°We should get out of her while we can. At least we can still save ourselves.¡± ¡°And let those bastards have their way?¡± Koro was indignant. His real name was Shi Ye Cang. Having been born in the slums of Shanghai, he had to fight tooth and nail to carve a decent life for himself in their cruel, unjust world. When he heard about the new opportunity that was Elseworlds, he had leaped straight into the dragon''s breath, pushing past the boundaries time and time again. Never once in his life had he yielded. Whether to the bureaucratic thugs nor the ridiculously arrogant pro gamers who tried to bar his way to the professional scene. He had pounded them all to dust beneath his feet. To retreat against a few nobodies? He would rather die! ¡°Please. Be reasonable. If you die, then the loss itself would give the assholes from Taipei time to catch up to us. If we aren¡¯t careful, they might even overtake us.¡± Koro grimaced. If he had it his way, he would go on a rampage, murdering to his last. However, if he were to die, then it would become a massive loss. Although the penalties in this game didn''t seem harsh at first, but as you progressed, you stood to lose more and more with each death. At his level, not only would he lose a couple pieces of equipment which held tremendous value, but he would also lose all his experience accrued in the past week in addition to a one-day revival penalty. The damage alone would take them days to recover from if not weeks, and he was sure that his competitors would not be idle. Fine, he decided. He would not be that stubborn, but neither would he let this insult go. Once his teammates respawned, they would form a subjugation squad against these foes. They will rue the day, RUE THE DAY, they ever chose to cross him. ¡°Fine, I''ll cut us a way out, afterwards, we can..-- GET DOWN!" Koro flinched as a whistling sound pierced through the air. Immediately whirling his greatsword, he unleashed a blast of wind which scattered aside a volley of arrows that had threatened to skewer him like a porcupine. Unfortunately, the elven archer at his side was not to lucky. ¡°Breaking Wind!¡± Caught unprepared, his companions body was completely riddled with arrows. Although such damage shouldn¡¯t be enough to incapacitate him, his friend still collapsed to the ground. Only the faint twitching of limbs showed that he was still alive. The arrowheads must have been coated with a minor paralyzing ointment, which locked Breaking Wind in place. Normally such things were relatively harmless, but the sheer volume of arrows continuously stacked their effects together until the poor elf could move no longer. It was then, the perpetrators chose to reveal themselves, as a ring of over a hundred users encircled them from the mist. At the forefront of the group was a smiling boyish-looking man with chubby cheeks and long flowing hair. The white robes he wore were patched and dirty, and he carried a goose feather fan which was missing numerous feathers. He clasped his hands together and opened his mouth, letting out a pleasant gentle laugh. ¡°Ye Cang. It is an honor.¡± Koro¡¯s expression turned cold. Already the mastermind appears? From the way he knew his name, was this silk pants perhaps someone who he offended in the past? ¡°No answer? Well, I suppose we could have met under more relaxed circumstances, but no matter. I''ll cut to the chase. We are disappointed in you. Fortunately, we are more than willing to forgive you.¡± ''What the hell was he talking about?'' Koro''s eyes bugged out. He slowly started inching towards his incapacitated friend, but the slow creak of a drawn bowstring stopped him. To the side, he eyed a leering archer, whose arrow was pointed straight at the immobile elf. ¡°Fuck Off.¡± Koro was in no mood for this farce. Whatever this destitute silk pants had in store for him, he would not dance to his tune. ¡°Now, Now. I¡¯m trying to be civil here.¡± With a casual snap of his fingers, one of the other users hurled a rusty iron spear which stuck into the back of Breaking Wind. The paralysis had only barely worn off, giving him the ability to howl in pain while Koro''s eyes bulged in outrage. ¡°Xiao Di!¡± Koro cried out. The two of them had been together since his time in the ghettos and were close enough to be actual brothers. Although this was merely the virtual world, the sight of him being abused in such a way caused his blood to boil over. ¡°Now where were we....¡± The silk pants drawled, relishing Koro''s anger. ¡°Ah yes. I believe you were about to sincerely offer to surrender.¡± ¡°Fuck Off!¡± ¡°Tut. How rude. You¡¯d think that one could be more humble in front of others, especially after obtaining certain unfair advantages. I mean, we¡¯re all brothers here. Naturally, you should be inclined to share a little?¡± Koro snarled but refrained from lashing out. He had seen this routine before. They were not yet attacking which suggested they weren''t on some vendetta against the ranking players, but that didn''t mean they planned on letting him off. Like the underground gangs, they were probably hoping to strip him clean of anything he¡¯s got. He glanced at Breaking Wind who was on the ground groaning. It seemed the paralysis would fully wear off soon. Until then¡­ ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°An apology! As well as a payment of one gold coin for your lives¡± ¡°What?!¡± Koro''s eyes bulged. Were their lives so cheap? No...Would all this effort really warrant a mere one gold? His hand dropped to summon his journal, but then he stopped. He eyed the silk pants suspiciously. Seeing his stare, the man coughed. ¡°Did I say one gold? My apologies I mean one gold for each of everyone here, including those who you''ve slain. After that, you may leave in peace. After all, I would not wish to offend a superstar level existence like yourself.¡± ''Shameless!'' Koro felt sick to his stomach. There were easily a thousand players, a thousand more if they counted the slain. If he were to pay, he would essentially be exhausting half his savings. Actually, what was more surprising was where all these people came from in the first place. The game had barely been out for a few days, yet there were already groups mobilizing at such a scale? ¡°Hesitating? Well then.¡± He motioned to a user who had somehow crept up onto Breaking Wind, who proceeded to twist the embedded spear deeper into his sternum. The extra pressure essentially pinned him to the ground, with no recourse for escaping. ¡°Stop! Stop! I''ll pay!¡± Koro gnashed his teeth, but at the very least he wouldn''t allow his friend to suffer anymore. Although it was just a game, that did not mean they were completely devoid of sensation. The amount of pain one could receive was severely limited, but it still hurt. And like everything else in this game, the pain would only get worse as one continuously leveled. ¡°You will? Good. That''ll be about 2625 gold, but I''ll do you a favor and round it down to twenty-five hundred gold pieces¡± Koro let out a brief gasp. That was far more than he had anticipated. Of course, it was still manageable, but such a loss would severely hinder his future goals. |Fine. I''ll pay the money¡± ¡°Good, and after your friend pays his fare as well, you may both leave.¡± Koro choked. Wasn''t it supposed to be a single lump sum payment? While they had done well for themselves these past few months, they still only had about 5k between them. Not to mention, gold was infinitely useful. Would losing that amount really justify not losing a level and a couple pieces of gear? Not to mention, there were no assurances that the silk pants would just kill them both anyways, thus turning the current situation into a disaster. Wouldn''t he just be a fool if he agreed to such unfair terms? ¡°Don''t think you can bully me like this. What guarantees that you won''t stab us in the back after receiving the money?¡± ¡°Why my incredibly trustworthy face of course. And it''s not like you have a choice. You can either come out on trust for the chance to live, or die a dog''s death.¡± The man''s face seemed reminiscent of a snake as he grinned from ear to ear. ''Only a fool would trust such a face'' Koro thought grimly. In all honesty, he would rather die swinging than die cheated, but there was one thing holding him back. ¡°You can have the money. Let my Xiao Di live. I will stay in his place.¡± Koro growled. ¡°Ye Cang, don''t.¡± Breaking Wind said weakly, but his compliance was a nonfactor. Due to Koro''s innate regeneration, he had enough health leftover to at least smash in the face of the smiling silk pants. After he died, perhaps the remaining users would lack the coordination to give chase after he cuts a path to freedom. The leader thought for a moment. ¡°Very well. I do so enjoy such displays of brotherhood.¡± He said lazily. ¡°Drag the elf to a safe zone¡± Immediately, Breaking Wind was hoisted up by his armpits, as a couple of blank-faced players started to slowly drag him away. Koro could only allow this to happen as he locked gazes with the leader. Breaking Wind should be freed from the paralysis by now. Once he is pulled away from the bulk of the group, he was sure that he''d be able to handle the two newbies while he made a charge for the leader. ¡°No. Don''t die for me! Koro!¡± Breaking Wind screamed, but all the parties around ignored him. The leader, however, didn''t. He turned to where the elf was being dragged away and called out. ¡°You should respect his choice. After all, he¡¯s willing to die like a man.¡± ¡°I''ll pay! I''ll pay! Don''t hurt him!¡± Although the paralysis had worn off, Breaking Wind did not make any motions to flee once he was released. Instead, he pulled out a large sack of coin from his adventurer''s journal, hurling it over to them before Koro could so much as utter another word. ''Xiao Di. You idiot!'' Koro blanched as his friend was forced into the dirt again. Sharpened spear points were aimed at his prone body, while everyone present watched Koro''s next move. ¡°So Master Shi. It is your turn now.¡± Koro grit his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. The price had already been paid. Although he knew it was most likely a trap, he still removed a coin pouch from his inventory, tossing it to the ground before them. ¡°Take it!¡± He spat. In the worst case scenario, he would just have to murder them all. ¡°Confirm the amount.¡± Another nameless user hurried forward to collect the money. A knot formed on Koro''s temple as he had to repress cleaving the pathetic coward in two. For now, he would just commit the faces of everyone present to memory. He would have his revenge, and soon. ¡°Understand this. I won''t forget this. No matter what rock you hide under, no matter what army you put in my way, I will find you.¡± Koro understood that it was probably the worst time to spout out threats, but his rage had weakened his inhibitions. The leader however only beckoned with his fingers in response. ¡°I would not expect you to. And neither shall I hide from you, be it in person or by name. I am Romlin. I hope you burn it into your memory because that...is the name of the man who bested you.¡± The two couriers eventually confirmed that the amount was indeed correct, which brought a wide smile to the leaders face. ¡°Are we free to go?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Romlin agreed. ¡°I promised didn''t I?¡± Grimacing, Koro started walking over to his fallen friend, but he didn''t walk two steps when he was met by the cold stares of everyone present. Immediately sensing danger, he began to run to Breaking Wind. The users who held spears to his back only leered at him, as with several swift, repeated thrusts, his best friend was turned into a mass of unfeeling grey flesh. Howling in outrage, Koro turned to Romlin who watched the proceedings smugly. ¡°You filth! I thought we had a deal!¡± ¡°We did, I promised that you would be allowed to leave. From what I see, your friend is gone now, isn''t he?¡± ¡°Alive?¡± ¡°He will be...in twenty four hours.¡± Koro''s eyes turned bloodshot. He didn¡¯t know if he should curse the bastard, or himself for being so stupid. He knew it this entire time, but he still went along with such a basic scheme. He would not go down easy, however. While Breaking Wind had been on the verge of death, he had already recovered to his peak form. If he could not slay the lot of them, at least he would pulverize the silk pants leader into oblivion. Roaring, he activated a hasting skill on his legs, bulldozing past users as he charged with the fury of nine hells. Romlin merely yawned as he casually turned away., ¡°Take him.¡± Koro''s eyes widened as a massive stream of blue light came pouring out of the fog. ''Magic?! But I never saw any mages?'' To receive magic this early in the game could only be due to a stroke of good fortune. Understanding their value, Romlin had set all his spellcasters to the side, to act as a final trump card should things go sour. From the looks of things, even at Koro''s level, he still did not have many items that provide good magic resistance, thus he received the full brunt of the damage. ¡°What is this?!¡± He roared, as ice had partially formed all over his limbs. He could instantly feel his movement slowing as wave after wave of blue splashed against his body. Finally, ice had encased his limbs entirely, as the surrounding users no longer deigned to fight him, merely watching coldly as the gentle cold magics slowly chipped away at his life. From this treatment, it was clear this was no longer a fight, but a slow, humiliating execution. He felt deeply wronged in his heart, but the spectators didn''t jeer. They didn''t even comment. All of them just watched silently while the final streams of blue finished turning him into a living snowman. ''Don''t look at me!'' He thought enraged, but even that anger was giving way to despair. He was not some spectacle for their entertainment. ¡°I won''t be humiliated like this! I will not!¡ª¡± His voice was finally silenced as a sheet of ice covered the outside of his mouth. Romlin swaggered up to the frozen humansicle, and wrapped the ice gently with his knuckled. Upon impact, thick cricks began to spread all along the statue, before eventually crumbling into a pile of icy shards. ¡°Big fan.¡± He murmured coldly. Atop the ice, laid an ornate metal helmet in addition to Koro''s exquisitely engraved steel great sword. Romlin chose not to pick it up though, as the other spoils of war were quickly brought before him. ¡­ ¡°I can''t believe it worked...¡± A female player muttered quietly as she rested the remains of the other slain players before him. The others all nodded, many of which began breaking into excited conversation over what had just transpired. Romlin was also of that mind as he let out a sigh of relief, before quickly replacing the look of smug arrogance on his face. ¡°MingXi. Gift a gold coin to all the survivors. When the deceased come back on, give them two. Everything else will be deposited into our private coffers until we can build a guild. He quickly ordered his attendant who made moves to do his bidding. ¡°Yessir¡± ¡°Sir. What of the video? Should we issue a copyright on the fight?¡± ¡°No. Review the recordings we have so far and send the best to Daika for editing. I want the entire world to see.¡± ¡°Isn''t it a bit early for our debut? I don''t think many others can replicate what we''ve done here today.¡± ¡°Its precisely because they won''t be able to.¡± Romlin agreed, ¡°But they will still try. By doing so, the progression of the early access players will be slowed, giving us time to catch up. Although few have recognized it yet, the path to supremacy in this game is already clear. All we need is some time and the entire Elseworlds will belong to us.¡± Romlin looked towards the survivors who were all looking at him, steadfast and at attention. Seeing the countless players all looking to him as their leader left him momentarily breathless. Pride welled up in his chest as he beheld the sheer quantity of his people. His people. With a throaty laugh, he threw back his head and roared. ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink!¡± ¡°HOO-AH!¡± The cheers were thunderous. The hearts of those present were near bursting as the events sparking the first heroes purge came to a close. It didn¡¯t take long for the incident in China to spread all around the grapevine. As player after player watched the tyrannical scene of rankers being taken down like chickens, many couldn¡¯t help but feel raging fire set alight within their hearts. Whether it was greed, passion, or hunger, many found themselves inspired by such an act. After the initial video was released, the guild that managed such a feat was brought forth into the limelight. Their name: The Heaven¡¯s Will. Immediately fan clubs sprung up all around, and although the actions of the members were by no means heroic but were still rife with sacrifice and courage. Countless new threads on the main site about such an event popped up like mushrooms, all dedicated to forming groups for a new activity, ''ranker hunting''. Although many were apprehensive towards fighting such highly geared players, the video that played essentially showed rankers becoming the rough equivalent of gold dragons. Although powerful, they were filled with riches beyond compare. Meanwhile, the Storm Siblings had only been notified of such an event while eating their miraculously non-shitty first attempt at dinner. Both of them had pitiful expressions on their faces. Perri sniffed. "I don''t see what was so special about that. We totally did it first." Rinden only nodded silently. He was conflicted by the message sent with such a video but was unsure how to act upon it. The quiet tink of silverware continued as neither of them could seem to taste the food any longer. Their jaws worked mechanically while they''re headed worked overtime. Although the timing didn''t seem right, Rinden understood that this was no longer the time for indecisiveness. Setting aside his knife and fork, he looked at Perri who had suddenly stopped playing with her food. Their eyes met. "...We should probably go find Dawn now." "Yeah..." Chapter 15: A Rushed Reunion CHAPTER FIFTEEN A Rushed Reunion It had been a frustrating and sleepless night for Dawn. Aside from stopping for the barest of necessities, she quickly dove back into the Elseworlds, impatient to make up for lost time. Fortunately, with her uncle promising to find the Storm Siblings, she could redirect her attention back to the game. As such, she immediately pushed on ahead with her job advancement, which was sure to go smoothly with the Fire Lord¡¯s Insignia. Of course, while she was thankful that the ring hadn¡¯t dropped, she had still cried tears of blood upon noticing the loss of Crandor. Nonetheless, after half a day of effort, she was feeling better about herself. As she hummed a mellow tune, her body was now faintly pulsing with the holy aura exclusive to Church classes. Although she still had to go through proper procedures at the Church of Mercy, such a task was but a formality. Still, the loss of her sword stung, and though a replacement hung on her hip, its value was not even a fraction of what she had lost. Her stomach churned a little when she thought back to how she lost the sword, but there was nothing she could currently do about it. She would just have to recover from her losses one step at a time. As there was a very convenient hunting ground nearby, she decided to make a quick expedition, not forgetting to load up on plenty of recovery items for the trip. While she was focused on the numerous tasks at hand, she didn¡¯t notice the eyes in the shadows whom were watching her every step. It had not been ten minutes since she left the city when she noticed something was wrong. At first, there were only a few players here and there, which was not an uncommon sight. However, that trickle soon became a stream, and she quickly realized they were all headed towards her. It had not been ten minutes since she left the city when they came. At first, she didn''t notice as a few players here and there were not an uncommon sight. However, that trickle soon became a stream, as she was finally realized she was being followed. She had just been about to inquire what was going on when the first arrow flew. Perhaps by an overeager raider. Like mad dogs released from their chains, dozens of newbies charged towards her, their eyes full of greed. Panicking, Dawn felt the arrow bite into her shoulder plate as she began to back away hastily. In the Elseworlds, murder was not forbidden, but to attack someone first would lead to a rise in infamy. Should a players infamy rise too much, they would become ''wanted'' within the area, suffering higher penalties upon death, in addition to having all the friendly NPCs become hostile. This essentially meant that Dawn would have to suffer one attack from each person before slaying them, which was not a luxury that she could afford. Her heart lurched as more players appeared over the horizon, dead set in stopping her in her tracks. She clenched her teeth as she blew past the first wave without much effort, wishing desperately that she could still retreat back to the city. Although her attackers numbered few at first, more and more seemed to be joining the chase. As for those who were slain, so long as they were beneath lv 10, they would only respawn in the city instantly and would be rejoining the hunt soon after. Although such an event was possible in theory, Dawn never believed that people would be organized enough to carry it through. What even more unbelievable was that she was the actual target. "I won''t die again!" She grunted, sending another group of users tumbling back with a divine charge. Although she normally would be elated at the ease of dispatch, she quickly realized that her infamy was rising steadily and any time she spent waiting on her opponents to hit her would just let the rest of the mob catch up. "Stand Down!" She yelled, but was met with a flurry of blows. Gritting her teeth, she tried to take most of the strikes on her shield. Despite having higher base stats than everyone present, her plate armor was weighing her down significantly. Not only did this drain her stamina faster, but her speed was noticeably decreased. Although the minute amounts of damage were also mitigated with her ''healing hands'', her mana pools were not infinite. She needed a way to get out of this situation, but with all the confusion, she was hardly in a position to think logically. She remembered the expensive teleportation scrolls in the shop. If only her assets were not completely depleted, she should''ve bought one. No, she should''ve bought one regardless. Even if such a scroll had a thirty-second cast time, she would''ve been confident in tanking for such a duration. So long as there was no crowd control, she would''ve just turtled against all harassment, before finally escaping. She could feel tears begin to well up in her eyes. Was this destiny? Fate? To continuously be used, battered, and exploited? Indignation swelled in her heart, as she stopped running. No. If she was going to die, she would rather bite the bullet than die like a dog! There were less than a hundred users who followed her here so far, but she wasn''t so foolish to think there wouldn''t be more on their way over. Seeing that she no longer moved, the players didn''t attack immediately but made the moves to first surround her. Although her health was at stable levels, her mana was already exhausted. She had already completely given up any hope of surviving, but she would not go down alone. ''Ha! I guess this is a hat trick¡¯ Dawn chuckled to herself hollowly. Finally, a group of users differentiated themselves from the pack, stepping forward to parlay with her. "Ha Har. Look, Chuck. She''s crying. Isn''t that pathetic?" A smokey eyed young girl with wavy locks jeered at Dawn. "Don''t be an ass Liddy" The one called Chuck stepped forward. "I''ll be frank. You''ve seen the video, but I''m not like those people. Drop five hundred gold and we''ll let you go." ''Video?'' Dawn laughed hysterically and shook her head. Even if she wanted to pay, she wouldn''t be able, and she knew the consequences of giving in to their demands. She also knew how this was going to end. She brandished her sword, wishing that it was still the Crandor that she held within her hands. She also wished she still had her holy scaled cuirass as well. Perhaps if she still had those, then she would have a chance against such numbers. Seeing Dawn''s obvious inclination to fight, Chuck''s face turned ugly. "So be it. Take her." He knew he didn''t have the charisma of Romlin from the video, but he had still wished to mimic his actions somewhat. After thinking about it briefly, he shrugged. Although their gains wouldn''t be too good this time around, it wouldn''t matter. After all, they could always just go hunt her down again. Dawn screamed as she caught a rough stone spear upon the edge of her shield. Her blade flashed, resulting in removed appendages and screaming users, but she had barely a seconds respite before she was mobbed under the rush of bodies. "Holy Prison!" She screamed. A radiant white screen soon appeared overtop of them, before pressing downwards, forcing all the users in a 2-meter radius onto their knees. The spell drained away the last of her mana, but it brought her a brief respite, allowing her to slash down at the immobilized players, quickly reducing them to a pile of grey bodies. Any confidence that she might have gained with such a move was lost swiftly as a dozen sparkling pinpoints appeared in the sky. She raised her shield quickly to block them all, leaving her armor to those that bypassed her guard. As she turned towards the arrows though, she was completely unprepared when a single flying rock smacked into the back of her skull with a thunk. Needless to say, it hurt like hell. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I wear a helmet.¡¯ Dawn groaned as she nursed the back of her head. Having entered a dazed state, her vision had gone all blurry. This left her completely open as numerous users charged towards her, stone weapons in hand. Her eyes cleared up, as her body glowed with the holy light of invincibility. Although her health and mana dropped to their minimum, it wasn''t as if she had much of either at the moment anyway. While these sixty seconds would be her final death struggles, she planned to make each second count, swinging her shield in a vicious arc, smashing an unfortunate user into the ground. ¡°Die!¡± Her pursuers screamed in terror as she tore through them like scraps of paper. Although her sudden ferocity had initially scattered a few of them, it was not enough. It was nowhere near enough. Soon, the majority of the survivors had retreated in a panic, else they were hurling the remainder of their projectiles in an attempt to bring Dawn down. Seeing that there were no more players who dared face her, she could only laugh bitterly as the skill eventually wore off. The final glimmers of Martyrdom dissipating from her body as she collapsed into an exhausted state. Upon seeing her fall, the various players whooped in victory. The girl known as Liddy who had been hovering at the sidelines barked at the others, forcing them all to fall back. She would finish Dawn off herself! With a wide smirk on her face, she leisurely walked over to the fallen Dawn. A short bronze spear was resting gently on her shoulder. Dawn who hadn''t overtaxed herself as much as the last time she used Martyrdom was still capable of looking up to see her would-be killer smiling devilishly at her. Her heart sunk as she realized that there were still around forty players left, and she had exhausted all of her options. If only she had the opportunity to take out a couple potions, perhaps she would''ve lasted longer. Despite looking death in the face, Dawn met Liddy with an unwavering glare. Liddy had wanted to taunt Dawn further, but upon meeting her stare, her lips curled up in derision. She raised her spear high overhead but still couldn''t resist one parting comment before sending Dawn back to the mundane of reality. "This is our world now, bitch!" The spear stabbed downwards, but Dawn did not close her eyes. *Shiiik* ¡°What?¡± Both girls flinched in surprise upon seeing a long silver sword pierce the ground between them. Such a sudden entrance confused Liddy, but to Dawn, the sight caused her heart to soar. After spending so long to obtain it, she would recognize that brilliant blade anywhere. With a tempered steel that glistened like the morning dew, the sword handle seemed to fall into her hand, as her body exploded in one fluid motion to grab it.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Immediately upon touching it, she felt the comfort of meeting a lost friend once more as she activated its unique skill. ¡°BRING IT YE MIDGETS!¡± Dawn¡¯s elation was drowned out by a piercing yell. A confused archer who had wanted to remain a bystander and leech benefits briefly noticed a red flash beside his cheek before being blown away. The offender grinned savagely, all the while marveling the power of her ''Flame Hand'' skill. Immediately continuing her assault, she turned her sights to a drained spellcaster, who stared in horror as he was next on the list for beatings. ¡°Roari?¡± Dawn¡¯s gaped. The burning light of the Crandor had already sent Liddy scurrying away, leaving Dawn all alone while she recovered from her exhausted state. "She had a friend? Shield users, hold her off. The rest of you, finish the paladin" Chuck bellowed loudly. Despite the situation being outside of their predictions, the gathered players still rushed to obey. After so many losses, there was no way they could fail now. "Babe, I''m coming for you!" Roari screamed as she was suddenly stonewalled by a party of warriors with bucklers. Although they were wary of Roari''s burning hand, after locking shields together, they effectively suppressed Roari who sadly could not punch through wood. ''Why did you come back? And did you have to call me that way? People will get the wrong idea!'' Dawn staggered to her feet. Her area of effect attack had already worn off, but there was no one in her way now, as she made a beeline for the whimsical martialist. Although Roari might have superior equipment, she would have no chance against multiple opponents. Dawn''s health was still dangerously low as well. Despite being healed slightly by the Crandor, she would not make it out of here alone. She ran up to a couple users who were currently being distracted by Roari. Not even caring about the infamy gained, her sword flashed, bisecting both of the users horizontally. However, just as she finished her swing, an enraged Liddy came stabbing from her other side, dead set on finishing her off. ''Crap!'' Dawn''s eyes widened as she couldn''t block a hit, but she soon found that her worries were unfounded. "Bubblebeam!¡± (The fire version) Liddy didn''t even have a chance to scream before a volley of flame orbs splashed across her face. Having already been put into critical condition by the Crandor, she quickly succumbed to the damage, falling over in a smoldering heap. ¡°How can he fire so many?¡± ¡°Another ranker?¡± The pursuers gasped as the sudden flurry of spells. Dawn blinked at the sudden assistance but wasn''t surprised as Pale appeared beside her. He stripped off a cloth mask covering his face, having already infiltrated the hunting party from the start. It seemed he was the one who threw her sword back over to her. Complex feelings welled in Dawn''s heart while Pale raised the sword she lent him, covering her unguarded side. "I''d drink a potion if I were you. Pale said cooly. As there were no immediate enemies for the moment, this would be the best time to get her wind back. Somehow, the dread she felt from seeing them again soon warred greatly with the warm feelings of familiarity. It was an alien sensation, but she quickly set it to the side as she chugged down an entire flask of bitter tasting liquid. Although potions and other consumables were useful for emergencies, their efficiency wasn''t good and were normally quite expensive. Not to mention, a person could only drink so fast, making them useful while in the midst of combat. This was to prevent rich players from chugging potions like water. And even if they did they would soon feel uncomfortably queasy as the liquid filled up the stomach quickly. Dawn sensed that her healing abilities had become accessible to her once again. Her hands curled up as strands of healing light shined through the cracks of her fist. Meanwhile, Roari was being pressed hard. As soon as the warriors realized that she was not a ranker, they upped the aggression, smoothly surrounding her while she did her best to endure the onslaught of blows. Bricks was one such warrior. Although he felt tense at first, now he was completely at ease as he casually jabbed with his sword, causing Roari to cry out in pain. Contrary to her explosive entry from earlier, this new fighter wasn''t anything to write home about. Feeling confident, he shoved his shield forward, confident in landing the finishing blow. The moment he broke out of the formation, however, his eyes widened in horror as the invisible scythe of death made itself present. *Clank* A gloved palm had caught hold of the rim of his buckler, inciting a panic as he found he could not pull it out from its grip. Realizing that he couldn''t retreat, he thrust his sword over his shield but was horrified to see a hand clamped down over his wrist as well. His stomach lurched as ever so slowly, he felt his arms being pried to either side of his body, revealing the girl''s leering face. "Why hello there." "$#*!$%" He looked for his teammates. They should be stabbing her back. Why weren''t they stabbing her? Somehow the buzz of battle had drowned out their screams, as his eyes caught his teammates flailing about as their bodies had somehow been set ablaze. "No!" He no longer had time to protest as his face wound up being crushed with heavy blow from Roari¡¯s forehead. One of his still living companions who had managed to put out the flames glared at Roari menacingly. Her back was turned, and she was bleeding. His black eyes shone as he hurriedly charged, bringing his sword smashing down against Roari''s head. Blood sprayed out as Roari began to fall forward. A victorious expression appeared on her assailant''s face, only to be replaced with horror as she stopped falling and instead turned to look at him with a bloodsoaked face. "Impossible!" He cried. It was a direct hit. He slashed again and again, clumsily opening up more wounds on Roari''s body, but it was no use as she reached over to grab his throat. It was only then he noticed a gentle yellow stream of energy rushing into Roari. And as for its source? His eyes widened as he screamed in resentment. Dawn who had already caught up was supplying a steady stream of healing towards Roari, mitigating all of the damage done so far. His breath caught as he felt stone cold fingers grip down around his jugular. The scenery soon flipped upside down, and with a feral growl, he found himself being slammed into the earth. And such was the end for Roari''s latest victim. She wiped the blood off her face, smiling at Dawn''s approach. "We''ve come to save the day! Aren''t you glad to see us?" Roari teased, unabashed that she herself had been saved but a moment prior. Dawn was at a loss for words. The remaining players had pretty much scattered in their wake, with what was left convening in a small group behind them. "Don''t let them get away!" Chuck, who found that his quarry was escaping, ground his teeth in frustration. Despite their diminished numbers, the remaining players miraculously obeyed, charging forward into the jaws of death. "We should get out of here," Pale muttered, igniting another few of their pursuers. It was unfortunate that the grass didn''t burn as well, else there would be a sea of fire which would make the extermination of everyone present but a formality. "Just one moment." Dawn stopped him. She held out her replacement blade and motioned for Pale''s own. "Let''s trade." Pale looked to see that the new weapon was far less shoddy than the one previously lent to him. Confused, he acquiesced to the trade, wondering why she wanted such a weapon when she had already had the Crandor. ¡°Heroic Sacrifice.¡± The air around them changed, as the weapon in Dawn''s hands shattered, revealing a glowing bar of light that crackled with electricity. Like Odin¡¯s spear, the bar began to whirr like an engine motor, becoming brighter in the process. With a heavy yell, she hurled the tube, sending it streaking towards the leader of the pursuers, Chuck. Chuck did not even register the danger in time. The tube had impaled him in the chest, sending him hurtling backward before exploding into a shower of sparks. "Hmph. Now we can go." Dawn said. A red cross mark suddenly appeared across her chest and pupils, her infamy had risen so much in this last battle that she had catapulted straight into the ''wanted'' list. Despite that, nobody made a move to stop her as she began to jog away. The onlookers, including the storm siblings, all stared her in shock, with many deciding that there would be no point following her any longer. And just like that, they escaped. Eventually they stopped before an old abandoned shack where they finally had a chance to sit down and catch their breaths. Dawn stared at the two sheepish-looking siblings who had betrayed her just the day before, still at a loss for words. While running, she had come up with dozens of scenarios of how she would harangue them once she got a chance to talk to them, but now that they were in front of her, she had could not even manage a snarky rebuttal. Instead, she opted for the less eloquent approach. "You came for me," Her voice was a monotone. Just how was she supposed to feel about all of this. "Well, duh. Only we are allowed to use your body." Roari laughed drunkenly. It seemed the constant blows to the head had already taken their toll. "..." As for Dawn, she wasn''t quite as unsure of her feelings anymore. "What she means to say is that she has really appreciated your company from back then. Due to the bond we''ve created spilling blood side by side, we really didn''t want to see you being screwed over." ''Yeah'' Dawn agreed silently, agitated. ''MY blood.'' "You should feel thankful! We spent like a whole day walking back and forth just to get here!" "You''re not helping Roari." "Not to mention, we risked our lives for you. You''re welcome." "...God-Goddamit Sis" As she stood there, a spectator to their playful bullshittery, Dawn couldn''t help but feel relieved. To be frank, she had a nagging suspicion that the two of them had come to finish her off themselves. She was already at a loss as to why so many beginners would attack her, but she was glad that these two had not joined in. Their weapons were sheathed as well, but after remembering the circumstances that happened the last time they were together, she still couldn''t help but remain on edge. "I see...thank you." She managed hesitantly. "You''re welcome, but we didn''t exactly do this for free." ''Here it comes.'' Dawn''s stomach churned painfully. People never do actions exclusively from the goodness of their hearts, they always had plans, some hidden agenda. She pursed her lips and remained silent. The least she could do is listen to their demands. "We want you to become our bus!" "I refuse! Wait...What?" "Ooh. That instant rejection from Dawn. How does it feel? Does it burn?" Roari teased. Pale gently shoved her fat face to the side as he continued. "We want you to help us with our quests and level. There was this one guy who started at the same time at us but has already long surpassed us. It is unforgivable." "So instead of my life, you want me to actually give you my ''life''?" Dawn stressed on the second ''life''. She had expected them to ask for more gold or equipment, but such an activity could end up costing her far more in the long run. Seeing that Dawn was slightly irritable, Pale raised his hands in a show of nonhostility. "I didn''t mean it that way. Think of it as an investment. You help us for a bit, and we''ll eventually be of great help to you down the line. Also, Roari likes you." Dawn followed Pale''s stare to Roari who was scratching her lip shyly. Fearing the implications of such an appearance, she hastily looked away. "Yeah, if not for that tiny incident, I was actually hoping to see you a lot more," Roari said quietly. The massive contrast between this petite girl and the bloodthirsty murderess from before was too steep. As she slowly shied away to hide behind Pale''s back, Dawn felt as if a lance had just pierced through her heart. How could such a despicable person be so cute. ¡°Roari!¡± "Even if I were to agree to such one-sided conditions, parties are supposed to be built on trust. Do you really expect me to trust you, after murdering me in the dark?" "Well, Pale gave your sword back, didn''t he? He really didn''t want to, but I convinced him." Roari stuck her tongue out, but rather than being vexing, it somehow made her all the more endearing. ¡®No!'' Dawn shook her head. Such thoughts were dangerous, but then Pale''s next words were like a blast of iced water, snapping her back into reality. ¡°Aha, I won¡¯t make excuses for killing you earlier, but rest assured. Roari¡¯s feelings for you are genuine. We really do want you to join us.¡± "Also, you look as though you are in dire need of friends. Why not give us a try." ¡°Roari!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Dawn''s stomach churned as she threatened to hack out blood. That comment hit sorely close to home. She wanted to reject them, but this could also be an opportunity. She bit down on her lip, tasting the bitter iron. Through the pain, her thoughts cleared as she looked down at Roari coldly. "Find someone else." Yes, that¡¯s right. A cold firm refusal. She would not seek out vengeance. But neither will she play along with their little game. Despite everything, they did help her in the end, but she would have to be a fool to place any trust in them again. ¡°No! It has to be you!¡± ¡°I must insist. We have nothing between us.¡± ¡°No. You are mine!¡± ¡°Roari¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°...Okay--¡± ¡°Good!¡± Roari snorted as she pulled out her adventurer¡¯s journal. ¡°Friends right?¡± Dawn hadn¡¯t even had time to refuse once more when Roari took her words as confirmation. Immediately she found that received a friend request, and under the expectant eyes of Roari, she found she couldn¡¯t raise her voice to clear up the misunderstanding. "Friends huh?" She murmured, before giving up all semblance of resistance. She was probably a fool, but she could still hope, right? "Great. Now that we''re done with negotiations. Pale, take out the thing." "The thing?" "Yeah, the thing." Before Dawn had a chance to question what ¡®the thing¡¯ was, Pale pulled out an all too familiar enchanted cuirass from his inventory space, setting it down on the ground with a thunk. Dawn gaped, as she rushed over to pick it up. "How?" "Long Story. But I hope you understand. We have helped you out far more than you know." Pale said sagely. He looked out the window with an expression of melancholy on his face, like some lonely expert, regretful of the sacrifices he had made to obtain such strength. "Well, we were supposed to poison you to death." "Roari! TMI!!" Pale huffed, but Dawn wasn¡¯t listening. Her eyes were glued to the cuirass as she felt a faint moisture welling up in her eyes. What was this feeling? Elation? Over a simple gift? Yes, she was elated and perhaps slightly touched. With her gear returned to her, the only loss these past few days were just a couple of levels, which were nothing compared to the rewards gained in the process. Of course, there was still some lingering trauma due to the Storm Siblings, but in time, she was sure she would come to appreciate them...hopefully. "By the way," Dawn was curious. "Just how did you find me again? And what were those people from earlier." She listened intently as the siblings recounted the events that transpired only yesterday night. Her expression soon becoming wide as she realized the disaster she had somehow avoided. Her heart was instantly warmed when she realized that the Storm Siblings immediately thought of her well being, rushing to save her like knights from the old faerie tales. "We couldn''t be sure if we could find you in time either, so I had Pale put up a picture of you on the hunting forums. After that, we just followed the main group, which led us right to you!" Roari said excitedly. However even as Roari blabbed on, Pale froze. A cold sweat ran down his nape as he woodenly turned to look at Dawn. "Oh, is that so?" Dawn said. She suddenly had an unbearable itch that she wanted to scratch desperately. Pale stuttered as he tried to supplement his sister¡¯s offhand comment. "It was the most efficient way to find you again. As you can see, the results speak for themselves.¡± ¡°Oh. I see.¡± "But now that we''re all together again. We can go treasure hunting!" Roari added on, bouncing excitedly on the balls of her feet. Pale, however, grimaced at the thought of the multiple day trip to Baracus. Even with Dawn''s arrival, there was still no guarantees that they''ll be able to find the treasure anytime soon. "...Can we not? I''m kind of want to take things a bit slower" "Ahem. What was the saying again? Carpe Diem! You gotta seize the moment. Right Dawn?" Roari insisted as a ray of golden light washed over the two of them. "Oh, thanks for the heals." Dawn was silent as she gently grabbed onto Pale''s arm, making his eyebrows raise slightly in surprise. ¡°Yes. Thank you Roari. I believe I shall. I have some undue stress I need to vent off.¡± "..." "Wait, what are you..." *Smack!* An open-handed slap crashed against Pale''s face while a stream of healing light was pouring into him from Dawn''s other hand. The constant healing made it impossible for him to succumb to his wounds, making him feel every single blow as Dawn smacked him repeatedly, breath heavy as Pale''s face soon began to resemble a squishy pastry. Upon seeing her brother''s tribulation, Roari made no move to help, instead, cackling in delight. "Gahahaha You sure fucked up big bro." Roari laughed, but the blood drained from Roari''s face as her laughter had quickly dried up. "..." ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Babe?¡± ¡°...¡± "Babe lets talk about this. Are you still mad?" "..." "Please! You know I love you, you''re scaring me!" Roari''s emotional appeals became more vigorous, more unrestrained, but they all fell on deaf ears. Dawn was expressionless, her steps slow but mechanical, slowly cornering the whimpering Roari. As her shadow cast over Roari, her lips widened as she flashed the widest, most heart-warming smile she could muster. Upon seeing such a look, Roari could only look down sullenly as she made one final request. "Just...not the face." Her hope, however, was crushed as Dawn jerked her head from side to side. Her hands glowed, and Roari sobbed. "Noooooooooo" (Remember kids. Violence isn¡¯t funny) Chapter 16: Intermission: Legacy CHAPTER SIXTEEN Intermission: Legacy After Koro¡¯s death had been broadcasted to the world, countless copycat groups have sprouted up from the earth, all with the same intent of making it big. This reaction had exceeded Romlin''s expectations by far as the week after the event was now unofficially known as the ''Purge of Heroes''. Rankers everywhere had entered the fight of their lives, and while many escaped, many others fell beneath the onslaught of enraged nooblets. It was an event that could not have possibly been predicted as both gaming history and history itself had shown that people were apathetic, and would not seek conflict unless pushed into it. It was as if the game had removed that limiter from all those who played the game. The grounds were stained with blood, as no one person could have foreseen the amount of bloodshed that ensued. Of the surviving rankers, many had fled to higher leveled areas or logged off altogether, firmly waiting out the storm. For those who fought and died, they found themselves trapped within their safe cities, unable to leave without attracting a whole host of nooblets. But there were also a few who stood strong, enduring the blistering waves and howling gales with stalwart discipline. They were ''Legacy'', a guild rising with a frightening momentum. They were led by ''The Legend'', whose name was the subject of mockery for a while, that was until he had shown that he was worthy of the title. The guild had maintained good relations with the beginner populace in the White Kingdom, taking in many apprentices to foster and mentor. In addition to that, their unity and cohesion made it by a formality to repel all the attacks set upon them in the recent days, with minimal casualties lost in the process. The leader in question was seated in an empty tent, a small campfire had been lit in front of him, putting him at ease while he made conversation with a shining blue gemstone. "You sure you''re doing okay?" He asked in a concerned tone. Due to the recent attacks, he had been playing nonstop and did not have the opportunity to check up on his troublesome niece until now. ¡°Yes, Uncle Steve.¡± A silvery voice was emitted from his communication crystal. Although it was possible to privately message someone using one''s adventure journal, the approach seemed impersonal, which led him to choose the slightly more expensive option for communication. "I''m just going with Roari and Pale to hunt for some treasure. Apparently, it''s a hidden dungeon?" His eyebrow twitched as he heard his niece repeat those same names for the umpteenth time. Just a week ago, she seemed distressed enough for him to consider sending death squads after them, and suddenly they were now all she could talk about? "That sounds great, but you haven''t had any further trouble with the purge? I would welcome you and your friends here as guests until the entire ordeal settles down some more." "There was no trouble at all! We stuck to higher level areas and mostly stayed away from civilization." "That''s good. Well, if there''s anything else you need, don''t hesitate to call...--" He continued but was cut off.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Got it. I''ll be off! Bye Steve!¡± The transmission was terminated, causing the crystal to disintegrate into a fine blue mist. The room again was once again shrouded in silence, save for the flickering of the flames. The Legend snorted. "That girl. I bet she doesn''t even realize just how excited she sounds." He mused. Perhaps he should prepare a gift for them. After all, Dawn sounded far less rigid than she normally did, more relaxed. His brother would surely be happy at such news. He contemplated sending someone to look over her, but decided against it. Hopefully, those two should be trustworthy enough if Dawn was so dead set on being with them...right? *Knock Knock* There was a sharp tap on the wooden signboard outside, which interrupted his pondering session. Such a noise probably signaled the return of his right-hand man, Siegfried. Groaning, he raised himself off of the comfy seat. The fatigue of several days of constant playing had not wholly worn off yet, but he strode out to the tent all the same. As he pulled his head from beneath the tent flaps, the sun''s rays shone down upon him, bouncing off his long flowing locks. With muscular tattooed arms popping out from a sleeveless white vest and a golden deva railment flowing around his shoulders, he probably looked like the very picture of a south asian immortal. To his side, a smartly dressed gentleman was patiently standing at attention. "Siegfried. How goes the progress of the recall order." The man bowed as a voice muffled out behind that a thick bushy moustache. "The last stragglers have just passed White City. We can expect their return within two days. As for the Indica Squad, they ran into some complications, but are expected to meet up with them in a day." "The Cordon Group?" "Yes. They were ambushed but did not suffer any casualties." "Good. When they return, send orders down the ranks. Every member above Lv Thirty is to take in at least two beginners to mentor. Those below it are to work on public relations in the nearest residential areas. I want Legacy to be a household name by the end of the week." "Understood, but if I may interject, I feel as though we would be coddling the new players too much if we did that. Having just a few rankers would be enough to supervise their efforts. Else I fear, many of our members will voice their complaints about being unable to progress." The Legend shook his head. Even if he were to allow such a thing, the benefits would be slim. "Currently, the ability to venture out on your own will not matter in the following weeks. All the other rankers have become paralyzed by recent events, their movements heavily hindered by the general populace. By making our members integrate themselves in the newbie population, we can quickly establish a rapport with the community which will stabilize the situation in this region quicker. Not to mention, if I give special treatment to an express few, then that would only sow discontent among our members. Our foundations are still shaky. Now is the time to build our reputation and stability. After that, I believe we will reap far more benefits in the long term." The mustachioed servant bowed but said no more. So long as his leader had at least thought about the issue, then that would be enough. While the other rankers would resist to the bloody end, Legacy would instead offer sweets and honey. After all, there would be many more guilds, clans and factions appearing in the future, and they needed every advantage they could get. As he started walking away to check on the rest of his officers, Siegfried quickly added in. "Oh, Before you go. Hellsinger wanted to inform you that a group of radicals have begun assaulting our newest recruits by the Ford Valley. She requests permission to begin forming the death squads to take them down." "Hmm?" The fact that Hellsinger would be asking for his permission was interesting, to say the least. "Their numbers?" "They were counted at two hundred, with around a quarter at the lv 20 mark or higher." "So they''ve made progress" The Legend mused. He had noticed that the rate of attacks had dropped off drastically since yesterday, but to think they would give up and attack other beginners... His face contorted in disgust. His hand stretched out in front of him as the sun''s rays condensed upon his outstretched palm, forming a shining partisan made of light. "I suppose I have time. Find Hellsinger and her to meet me there, we will be enough on our own." His steward bowed and wandered off. With fighting spirit steaming off his body, he walked down along the encampment, drawing the eyes of all of his guild members. While some cheered and others saluted, many of the veterans recognized the expression upon his face and just smiled wistfully. He was going to remind them all. Remind them of the chasm that laid before him and everyone else. And as time goes on, the gap will only widen, leaving only his ''Legacy'' to be the one which everyone remembers. Chapter 17: Instantly Finding Treasure! CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Instantly Finding Treasure!
The Bestial Inquiries: Quest Completed
Out on the outskirts of the White City, Baracus, the party ¡®Storming Dawn¡¯ had finally finished their latest quest. (*Cough* Ok, the name wasn¡¯t actually Storming Dawn, but Roari found it amusing so it stuck.) In each of their hands was a capture crystal, a glittering red gemstone easily worth a fistful of gold coins. As their funds were extremely low, Dawn had immediately sent the Storm Sibling¡¯s off to meet the city Taming Master who provided such a reward for slaying some ravenous wolves in the countryside. Now, obtaining a cute little animal companion would no longer be a pipe dream. The only problem now was the success rate, as users found that it would take dozens of attempts to capture even the weakest slime monster. Of course, there were ways to increase the odds for success, but such methods were kept classified by those who discovered them. And as a result, the market for pets was booming. Still, it was a comfortable addition to their overall net worth. Dawn who had been in charge of the entire groups accounting was satisfied. At the moment, any additional wealth was welcome. Roari however, didn''t feel quite the same way, sighing deeply after finally receiving the quest reward. "That took way too long." She grumbled for the fiftieth time. Although the group had made a small detour for the crystals, that was not their true agenda near the White City. With hurried steps, they quickly ran for the nearby beach and followed the shoreline. "We''ll still make it. It isn''t noon yet." Dawn reassured her gently. After following the treasure map to find Meteos''s Legacy, they found that the location to be on an island just a few hundred meters off the shore of the White City. It was simple enough to find, which begged the question of why nobody else had acquired the legacy yet. The answer, soon became clear, as they realized that there were no boats that were functional on the coast of the White City. As massive sea crocodiles infested the shallow waters. Although their levels were low, they were still capable of tearing holes in the hulls of ships, and the darkness of the water made it nearly impossible to see them in the briny depths. As such, only ignorant fools or mentally handicapped strong men would dare to brave such waters. However, they would not need to join the ranks of crazed men who ended up becoming fish food. As they quickly discovered that on a specific day at a specific hour, the tides would drop low enough for them to run to the island. Such a time would only last for six hours at most, or so the fisherman who provided such information said. Although it would be cutting it close, such a time frame would hopefully be enough for them to run in, find the legacy and then get out before being trapped for a week on the island. At least, that had been the plan, but after missing the first opportunity, the party instead decided to wander around the area to do some questing. Pale and Roari had even explored the White City for a while as well, leaving Dawn who was still ''wanted'' to wait in a forest for their return. They hurried, taking only a few breaths of time before finally reaching the area on the shore closest to the island. Although the tide had mostly receded, the water would still reach their waists in some areas which beggared some nervousness. Of course, since they were late already, such thoughts were completely out of mind as they charged through the waters. The crocodiles lying in wait flinched at the sudden movements. Pale blinked a few times as he saw dark shadows approaching them from every side, but he needn''t have feared as they seemed content to remain in the deeper water. Shaken, they heaved themselves onto the island, whilst gasping for air. While they had also prepared for a long search on the island, there was a distinctive cave which protruded out of cliff face. Being the only landmark on an island filled with dense jungle, anyone would''ve clearly have guessed that that would be the location of choice. Using the thick long vines that grew down the cliff side, they swiftly climbed up to the entrance, finding an entrance that was blocked off by cobwebs. "Looks like there are spiders in this place." "A cunning observation, my dear Watson." Pale snorted. As there was a time limit coupled with a lack of knowledge with the dungeons interiors, Pale was pushed to hurry. A madness burned within the depths of his eyes, and bright green flames appeared between his fingertips. ¡°Firefly¡± The tiny balls of fire shot out from his hands, each of the four balls latching onto different sections of the web before spontaneously combusting. The webbing appeared to have been very flammable, going up into smoke in an instant, revealing the path that laid beyond. Pale nodded, satisfied with results. After training his proficiency with the Flare Bubble Skill, he was given the opportunity to upgrade it at the White City''s magician tower. As a result, his skill metamorphosed into something completely new. With the splash damage had decreased, there were now more projectiles with every cast. Not to mention, they had a homing feature which locked on to the nearest enemies within the vicinity. As the path cleared, Dawn stepped up as both the designated tank and white mage of the party. Until they could find a dedicated healer to join them, just her role alone made her the most important person on their time, both now and in the future. Her eyes were steeled and her loins were girded as she prepared herself for a potentially dangerous situation. "Like usual, I''ll take point. Roari, the rear. Pale if possible, conserve your fire." "Wilco!" Dawn raised her eyebrows slightly at their swift response. Their transformation into competent team players in a week alone was astounding. With a small smile on her lips, she turned back towards the front, while Pale and Roari shared a glance. The two of them were already familiar with being carried by their big gun. On their way here, Dawn had already blitzed through numerous hunting ground, making them feel comparatively useless. Although she did most of the work, they strove to at least provide some assistance in battles, if a bit, else they would completely be worthless in later fights with larger stakes. Thus all of them rushed forward, their auras burning with fighting spirit as they dove into an antechamber of startled monsters. Suffice to say, the spiders did not stand a chance. They ripped, smashed, gripped, and pummeled. The death throes of the tiny kitten sized arachnids were disturbingly cute, almost like a balloon squeaking as it deflated. After slaughtering their way through the first few areas, Dawn was perplexed. "Is this really a quest meant for lv 37s? These spiders seemed awfully weak." Weak was actually an understatement. They would die if they just stepped on them the wrong way. The experience they provided was abysmal as well, which led to some suspicions as to whether they were in the right place. "Maybe it gets harder inside?" Pale offered. They had just reached a long tunnel lit by fluorescent ore veins. While none of them had any production subclasses yet, Pale was busy jotting down notes, as it may come in useful later on. At the end of the tunnel, they found the spider queen, laying decadently on a massive floor of webbing. It was about the size of a rhino, with guard spiders that were half a size smaller, but no less intimidating. Slick green venom oozed out from its hair-less fangs as its countless black eyes stared at the intruders with a curious interest. Upon their entry into its lair, however, it hissed and raised its forelegs, prepared for battle. ¡­ While Pale and Roari quickly crushed the two guard spiders with sword and fist, Dawn charged forward, her sword flashing as she buried it deep into the queen''s reflective eyes. With side sweep from her shield, she also crushed half of its right legs, sending it crashing to the ground. Needless to say, it died instantly. "...Does anyone else feel that we''ve overtrained for this?" Past the spider, they had come to a dead end. "Maybe this isn''t the right cave? Or maybe you read the map incorrectly? I really don''t think its supposed to be this easy." Dawn said gently. The loot from the queen had only been some venom sacks with a spool of silk. As a boss monster, the rewards were pathetic. "No way!" The map reader, Roari shook her head. There was no way she was so useless that she couldn''t even read a map. "There must be another cave somewhere around here." Roari pulled out the map once more but frowned as she could not make out the dark lines. "Bro! A light?" "No problem." With but a flick of the wrist, he converted the oozing spider corpses into eerie green bonfires. The ghostly light brightened up the room, revealing the mass of webs that covered every surface. Roari perused the map once more, confident that she hadn''t missed anything. She pulled Dawn in close. "See look! An island, and there''s even a little cave drawn on it. And this is pretty much the only island close to White City." "Perhaps the scaling is wrong? I remember seeing another one off the coast of Jeju village a few miles over." "That massive rock? That''s not even an island!" Roari complained, not noticing the green flames beginning to spread towards the thick webbing. "Uhh...Guys?" Pale began to slowly back away out of the room. "Well, maybe the map was wrong! Where did you even get it in the first place?" "Don''t blame the map! There must be another cave!" "There is no other cave!" "Guys...." "Fine! Then why then you lead us, ole mighty leader. And when you get us lost, I''ll be twice as irritating compared to before!" "You actually admitted it! You admitted that you''re doing it on purpose!" "I did no such thing!" Roari vented, but before she could continue to stroke her beef, Pale yelled. "OI!" "What!" The two girls said in unison as they turned to find Pale standing at the entrance. "Your clothes are on fire," Pale said dryly. Their eyes widened, finally realizing that the entire room was burning up. Their ankles were feeling rather hot as well, with the flames nearby licking at their ankles. The whole scene would have been comical if not for the fact that their health was beginning to plummet. While screeching in shock, they panickedly retreated, and not a moment too soon. It might have been a random gas pocket, but the moment they stepped out of the boss area, the whole room erupted into a blazing green inferno. The explosion blasted them away with a burst of superheated air, sending them tumbling into a pile of rocks. ''Of all the...Bwah--'' The entire cave system rumbled, sending stalactites raining down on them. The falling rocks were deadly natural missiles, with the resulting shrapnel dropping his health drop to critical levels. Unable to respond, Pale could only curl up into a ball until the tremors stopped. It was only when he heard a cry of victory did he raise his head from between his arms. The dust had cleared, with some flames still lingering on half-burnt webbing as he found that Roari was already at the center of the boss room, jumping in excitement. Beneath her was a massive manhole cover, with the shoddy etchings of a horned skull drawn onto it. "The map was right!" Roari rejoiced, while her face was still caked in soot and dust. Dawn who had weathered the brunt of the damage for them both rose back up with a glare. "Its a puzzle door," Dawn said in surprise. There were no grooves where they could fit their hands on it, with no other hints of how to open it aside from two slits within the demon''s eyes. "I''ve come across one of these when I was still acquiring my sword." "Well, how do we open it?" "From its appearance, I assume it will need two keys, or perhaps a special item before it will open. Did you get any additional items with the quest?" "Aside from the map, no." "I see.¡± "Well, there''s nothing here, and if there was, it would have been reduced to ashes by now. Perhaps there was an item we missed along the path here?" "I don''t remember seeing anything out of the ordinary, and that would be too easy, wouldn''t it? I''d say we should do a quick search around the area, and if we find nothing, then we can go do some research at the library. In the worst case scenario, it would just take us a little longer to figure out where the key is, but at least we know its location." There''s was a sharp shattering noise followed by a high pitched cry. "I opened it!" Roari announced. "What?" Roari stood there, holding the demonic manhole cover with her gloved hands. No, it would be more accurate to say that it was a fragment of the manhole cover. "It kind of just fell apart when I tried pushing on it." Roari shrugged, as she tried to read the flavor text. Her curiosity was not rewarded, however, as it was by all rights, a simple stone lid. "I guess the explosion weakened it a bit?" Pale theorized, slightly relieved that they wouldn''t have to go through the tedious process of finding the keys. "This is a scam! There''s no way it would be this easy. I won''t accept it!" Dawn said uproariously. Pale patted her shoulder while nodding in understanding. "There, there. It''s alright. You don''t have to complain. We still know you are a great help to this team." "That wasn''t what I meant!" She wanted to clear up the situation but realized that any attempts to do so would just make her look all the more petty. Thus she had no choice but to swallow her irritation feeling as though a blood vessel may burst if she dwelled on it any longer. "We''re wasting time. Let''s go." She grumbled while flushed. The manhole unveiled some uniform stone steps which descended into the dark unknown, but upon taking the first step, a cacophony of raspy voices whispered out from the dankness within. {Intruders?} {Intruders!} {Turn Back!} {Please...}
Nameless Dungeon Discovered
"Polite fellow. That last one." Pale was amused. The notification suggested that this was the place, and while the voice had faded to nothing, it did not repeat its warning again. After casually waiting for it to continue on for a few more seconds, the group merely shared a few glances with one another before continuing downward. "Sounds like an invitation to me!" Roari shrugged before jumping straight down with reckless abandon. While landing on some moist earth, her eyes widened as she came face to face with a half-rotten skull. Blue soulfire burned within its empty eye sockets as it roared in greeting. {I warned you¡­} The voice reappeared again, its tone depressed as if it were about to bear witness to a tragedy. Immediately shrinking back, Roari could only stare in horror as two other desiccated corpses appeared behind the first one, each of them wearing but scraps of oxidized metal armor. Upon seeing the undead, Dawn''s palm began to itch as she reached for her sword. "Get behind me!" Dawn barked. She didn''t have a moment to lose, barely managing to raise her shield up in time to catch an axe swing. Her counterstroke screamed as she slashed diagonally across the attacker''s face, but the battle had already begun. The axe wielding zombie kept her attention, hacking away while the other two approached from either side. Relative to the foes she had faced so far, their speed was nothing to write home about, but that didn''t mean they were by any means slow. Of course, Pale and Roari weren''t sitting back and relaxing. The moment Dawn had received the full aggro, they pounced on either side, employing their crowd control skills while Dawn hammered away. Although each zombie had a remarkably high health pool, their clumsy movements listed them among the easier enemies that they had faced so far. As they each reprioritized targets, the constant change in combatants tripped up the zombies as they invariably ran into each other while trying to cope. It only took a few more seconds, but soon, the living dead were slain handily, exploding into a shower of coins and items. While Roari looted, Dawn made a quick review of the party''s health reserves. After seeing that they have sustained minimal damage, they continued onwards while making full use of Dawn''s natural lethality against the undead. ... {Turn back, please! It''s not too late.} The voice pleaded once more as the party pushed their way through the crypt. As they progressed, they found some zombies wearing surcoats that had not been destroyed by the ravages of time. Decorated on their raiments was a white tree over a black background. Although such an image meant nothing to the Storm Siblings, Dawn exclaimed in interest at the sight. "That''s the symbol of the White Temple! These are the remains of Knights and Paladins!" "So they are White Knights then? No wonder it''s all guy zombies in here." Roari laughed candidly. She ended up having to run away, cackling as her words somehow managed to trigger hostility from an undead that had been focused on Dawn. Not minding the warnings, they continually plowed onwards, only needing to stop when Dawn took an accidental arrow through the slit in her helmet. While it was a miraculous shot and did critical damage, Dawn managed to weather the attack splendidly, but they still required a brief rest regardless. "You know, that voice is kinda making me feel a bit guilty," Roari muttered. As they proceeded deeper into the dungeon, its pleas had become more desperate for a time, but currently, it seemed that it had given up. Its only comments now were cursory ones spoken with a tired tone, as if it were hurt that its advice was completely ignored. Of course, there was no way they would turn back now, but the sadness of the voice didn''t sit well in her heart. "Well yeah, we are kind of playing the role of graverobbers," Pale reassured her while misunderstanding her guilt. "Just think about the loot and this will all blow over soon." Of course, such words cheered Roari straight up anyways as she laughed. "Ha! Not like I''d forget about that. Fuck that ghost!" Seeing Roari''s quick 180 in attitude, Dawn grimaced. ''Is this really ok?'' Although Dawn wanted the Storm Siblings to be apart of the Lawful Good alignment like she was, instead she felt herself being pulled slowly into the primordial vortex that was their sense of morals. "Hey Dawn, are you upset?" "No? Why do you ask?" "Well, you''re pouting for some reason, so I''m just wondering." "That''s just how my face looks." Apart from the massive surplus of zombies, there was nothing else particularly special about the dungeon. No traps, no surprises. There wasn''t even any treacherous terrain, as the entire route was linear and appeared to have been carved from stone beforehand. They finally reached the end, coming across a circular stone chamber with a lone zombie and a stone arc erected behind it. The moment they entered the room, an apparition made of spectral blue light appeared before them. {Well, I certainly did not expect you to make it all the way here.} The spirit said apologetically. It was the same voice that was offering them ''advice'' while they slaughtered their way here. The corpse at the center was wearing blackened silver armor that sucked in light like a collapsing star. Just one glance at it confirmed that it was anything but ordinary. The body, however, remained unmoving even as the rest of them stared at it. Upon noticing their stares, the specter quickly said. {Brave Her--} ¡°DIEEEEEE!!¡± The ghost didn¡¯t even have a chance to finish its sentence when a brick flew threw its ethereal body, smashing into the wall behind it. {...} ¡°Sorry.¡± {All is forgiven. Its not as though I have the capacity to hold a grudge now anyways." The spectre smiled sadly. It was then Pale realized who the spectre was, and he blurted out. ¡°You''re Meteos.¡± {I am!} The specter nodded courteously. {The others whom you so willfully destroyed were also my companions. Proud, good men, with no flaws except their trust in a foolish captain.} His voice was courteous and subdued, neither haughty nor overly humble. Although the details of his face weren''t clear, he seemed to be in a state of deep remorse. ¡°Sssss Ooh. Yeah. Sorry about that.¡± "Oh..." Dawn said simply. ''We weren''t exactly expecting that you''d still be ''alive'', how are we supposed to steal your remains now?!!'' She became crestfallen as she quickly realized that she would soon be coerced into doing something against her moral code...again. {No matter. None of it matters anyways.} ¡®Well aren¡¯t you depressing.¡¯ Dawn snorted as she removed her adventurer¡¯s journal. It seemed that Pale had already done so as well, but after looking at it briefly, he had froze, which piqued her interest. A quick identification of the Meteos soon explained why. Dawn sprayed saliva out of her nose as she reeled back in shock. It was a crazy level, so high that there was no way they would be able to win. What was worst was that this was definitely not the level Meteor had been whilst in his prime. As common White Temple Knights were around level 90, the low levels of the zombies they faced suggested a huge degeneration in power upon death. There was no need for any of them to say anything as Meteos continued. {We were betrayed!} Without being prompted, Meteos began his backstory. {When we were still alive, there came an anonymous tip that a summoning portal to the nether realm would be erected in close proximity to Baracus. Such a thing would have become disastrous to the people, thus my squadron and I set off to destroy it.} His spectral body flickered weakly as if a maelstrom of complex emotions was wrecking havoc within his body. {It was a lie though. The portal was true, yes, but it was inactive. Bryden, the man who I trusted the most had worked together with a demonologist to use our souls to power the gate in an attempt to summon a greater demon. When we discovered such treachery, we destroyed the demonologist and Bryden, but not without a cost¡­} {The ritual had already begun, and while we had aborted the final processes, our souls were still bound to the gate. Worst was that we were unable to destroy it, thus binding us here for eternity. Without food, our bodies became hollow husks, mere shells of the once great warriors of the Kingdom. A few of my men couldn''t bear the pain of eternity and attempted suicide, but no matter what we tried, we could not die. Our minds are bound in a small range around the gate and can proceed no further to get help. As the years past, our minds degenerated with many becoming nothing more than primal beasts, incapable of reason. Perhaps I would''ve shared such a fate as well, but then who would remain to feel remorse over my incompetence.}Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Somehow, the blue specter began choking up. He blamed himself for all of this, although the fault clearly did not lie with him. His dull sobs made Dawn feel so awkward that she couldn''t help but look away. She turned to find Pale doing the exact same thing. As they met each other''s eyes, they seemed to have reached an agreement. Despite appearing suddenly, the ghost actually seemed like a pretty good guy, and his ghostly bawls seemed to be tugging piteously on their heartstrings. "Is there anything we can do to help?" {I initially thought you might be random travelers, thus I did not wish for you to perish in these hopeless depths, but seeing as you''re here, you can free us from this curse. Please... Just let me ''die'' while I still have a sense of self remaining.} The pitch of the specter''s voice rose. Despite his cordiality from earlier, there was but an ocean of madness hidden under a thin layer of willpower. "What do you want us to do?" Dawn asked gently. {A premature summoning,} Meteos stated. {The portal itself is indestructible, but while our souls have been absorbed into the formation, they can''t be used to power the demon''s ascension into our world. Thus if we can bring the beast over here with insufficient resources, we can free the souls from the constraints of the gate while restricting the beast in a weakened material body.} "You will be helping us kill such a demon of course?" Pale asked suspiciously. If they went through with this only for Meteos just up and disappear, he doubted that it would end well for any of them. "Of course. I would not leave you to suffer for my sins." "Well, aight. I''m cool with that. You guys?" Roari walked up to the gateway, studying it curiously. "Sure." "It''s a paladin''s duty. Of course." The specter nodded before flying straight into the corpse. A blue soul fire ignited within its eyes as its skeletal mouth rattled. "I will assist you. All you have to do is to merely activate the lodestone in the center of the platform, and it will carry on from there." Roari stared at an assuming grey rock. Apart from that, there was really nothing else that could be considered a lodestone. She reached for it without fear and was soon granted a choice. "...Uhhh, sure whatever" Roari shrugged before suggesting the yes option. Immediately the room began to rumble, with wind slicing through the air while a vortex began to form before her. Pale saw the drastic change in the setting and said sheepishly to Dawn. "You know... In hindsight, maybe we shouldn''t have trusted some walking corpse in a deep dark dungeon." Had they not been pressed for time, they might have pondered it a while longer. The specter''s story had many holes in it, but it was too late. As the vortex tyrannically sucked all the air around them, a black shadowy portal soon appeared from within. A dark putrid smelling miasma began to wisp out from the portal as a bestial heartrending roar came from within. The heavy winds quickly ceased, but the party immediately felt something was wrong. The zombie that was Meteos turned in shock as a pulsating red ball of energy flew from one of the crevices and into the portal. {Who!} Meteos screamed, but there was no answer. From within the portal, the tone of the beast''s roars changed, somehow sounding as if it were in pain. Slowly its roars began to cease, turning into low pitched whines before disappearing entirely. What soon replaced it was low, gurgling laughter that seemed to be reverberating through the room. Upon hearing such a voice, Meteos tensed up. Even though he no longer had facial muscles, shock could still be seen on his face as he cried out. {Bryden! So you were still alive this entire time! But how?!} The laughing stopped, before a low sinister voice oozed out of the portal, spitting venom with every word. "Of course you fool. Back before you stabbed me in the back, I made sure that ''ALL'' of our souls would be bound to this place. I had no wish to socialize with the lot of you, so I''ve remained hidden, biding my time." {You fiend! The lot of us? These were our comrades! I have wondered time and time again over what had driven you to such extremes. How could you?!} The corpse yelled, baring his gauntlets towards the swirling portal. The portal was silent for a moment, and then a reply came slowly, as if embarrassed. "All I did, I did for you. Rashenta promised...She promised..." The reply sounded more like an excuse than anything else, which seemed to have driven Meteos into a mad fervor. {That witch?!!? All this pain and loss was just because of her? Whatever happened to your loyalty! I thought we were friends! How could you have been corrupted by a harlot''s false promises?!} "Bah!" A massive black paw erupted from the portal. "What do you know about love!" "What do you know about anything!" The rest of the demon''s body surged out of the vortex, revealing itself to be a massive black winged panther. With a height similar to that of a mans, its wings were more than 10 meters across with a length that was half that. Its fluorescent yellow eyes seemed to pierce through the darkness, while drool slicked down its dirty jagged fangs. Although its appearance was intimidating, Meteos wasn''t cowed, storming towards the beast, shouting furiously. "You dare say I know nothing about love? What gall! Perhaps if you didn''t have your head stuck so far up your ass, you might''ve seen it, but no! You only had your eyes on that demonic bitch!" "..." "You know...I feel there''s a story we''re missing here." Roari who was surprised at the lack of violence so far stopped and commented. "Also, is anyone else feeling some gay undertones here or is just me?" "Enough!" With a fierce snarl, the panther flapped its wings, sending gusts of wind swirling violently around the room. You can save your worthless prattling for when you''re in the depths of oblivion!"
Warning. Area Boss has Appeared! Possessed Black Destroyer Lv92
And so, the battle had begun. ¡°So¡­ Remember when I said we overtrained for this?¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± ¡°I take it back.¡± Pale laughed hollowly as the shadowy miasma was thrown all around the stone chamber. With but a single touch, the stone sizzled, slowly melting away due to its devouring properties. He pulled out his fire rod. A new weapon which he had acquired at the cheap-o-bin in White City. It was a simple wooden stave that reduced the mana consumption of all fire-related spells by 10%. It''s attack damage, however, was abysmal, which thus reduced Pale to nothing more than a glorified arsonist.
Pale Storm Lv 23 HP: 480/480 (+10)
Ember Guard MP: 1410/1810 (+5)
STR:15 DEX:10
VIT:10 INT:15
LUK:7 WIS:85
His stats had also become a mess as there was no guidance on how to use them. While he injected most of his points into Wisdom to abuse Living Fire, there were no other hints for what sort of role an Ember Guard was supposed to fulfill. Was he an actual guard or some kind of mage? The whole line was quite blurry. Well, it wasn¡¯t like currently mattered at the moment. Neither of his two skills scaled with anything and the improved firefly only utilized 20 mana per use. While he could control the direction of the fire as well, its main advantage was the constant burning state that it inflicted. Despite his lack of versatility, the tactic of setting his opponents ablaze, and letting them slowly burn to death while being pounded on by Dawn had already yielded outstanding results. *GrawwwwwR* Pale''s eyes flashed as it appeared that there was no more thinking to be had. The Black Destroyer had already begun its move. Pouncing upon Meteos with its glistening claws outstretched. Although there was a massive size and level difference between the two combatants, Meteos was not perturbed. Instead, he calmly walked forward, his gauntlets glowing as he raised his fists. ¡°Meteor Impact!¡± His arm disappeared into a blur of motion, as Meteos jumped to meet the monster, slamming his fists into it''s exposed underbelly. Shockwaves burst from the blow, sending the big cat flying back. Its massive body crashed through a cluster of stalactites that were no different from stone barbs ripping through its wings. Steam gushed out from Meteos''s gauntlets as he smacked his fists together. "I see you''ve forgotten why I was elected captain of our troupe. Even like this, you are still no match for me." "Preposterous! You are but a corpse barely held together by a few scraps of skin!" Bryden managed to shake off the debris from his body and was briefly airborne before shooting towards Meteos. "Just do us all a favor and die!!" "I see in these long years of isolation, you''ve forgotten your fear of me. Allow me to give you a reminder." Meteos charged forward once more, but Bryden was ready. Instead of meeting him head on, he dodged upwards before swatting at the zombie with his long whip-like tail. As Meteos was sent crashing on to the stone, cold ground, black plumes of smoke began to leak out of the monster''s mouth. "It''s a breath attack!" Dawn cried. She quickly slammed her shield against the ground with divine light bursting from her body as she braced herself. The storm siblings themselves hurried to hide behind her steady glowing shield. ¡°Flames of the Abyss!¡± They had barely ducked behind Dawn''s shield in time before a jet of black flame and molten rock sprayed from the panther''s gaping maw. Even ignoring the heat, the sheer pressure of the attack alone pulverized the surrounding rock as Meteos ended up taking the full brunt of the attack. Even through the shield, Dawn could also feel the demonic heat conducting through the metal, scalding her arms. She winced as she bit down on her tongue, trying desperately to endure. Such a difference in power levels was enough to make the newbie trio despair, and the fight had only just begun! ¡°All is cinder. All will burn.¡± A dot of light blinked from within the flames as it began to rush up against the current of darkness. Sensing something was wrong, Bryden closed his mouth, only to see a glowing zombie appear at the end of his spray of flames. A very human terror appeared on the cat¡¯s face as he pleaded with his eyes. ''Please don''t punch me.'' Although the zombie no longer had the lips to smile, it somehow managed to grin. ''Lol no.'' With a heavy fist, he smashed the big cat across the jaw, sending it flying towards the ceiling. It smacked into the roof noisily once more and bounced back straight into Meteos''s itchy fists. His arms cocked once before shooting out like a cannon, crunching into Bryden''s pelvis before launching him back up into the air, after which Meteos began to repeat the entire process. In a sense, he was juggling his opponent, while using some sort of skill to remain floating in the air. "Ok, I''m fairly certain this is animal abuse," Roari muttered while avoiding Pale''s startled gaze. However, despite the repeated blows, the giant cat seemed none the worse for wear as whatever wounds it sustained appeared to be healing instantly. ¡°Meteor Impact!¡± Whether it was due to a lack of mana, or boredom from all the juggling, Meteos decided to hammer the cat with a heavy blow once more but was not prepared when a massive black paw suddenly appeared before his face. With a resounding bang, both combatants were sent flying in opposite directions. While Meteos had recovered swiftly enough, he did not stop to recollect himself before charging. Steam jetted out from his gauntlets, while the giant black cat smiled and crouched, ready for him. ¡°Holy Prison!¡± "...?" Bryden had just been about to leap as well when a disarming golden light appeared on top of him and pinned him to the ground. Surprised by the sudden constraint, Bryden turned to see Dawn who was faintly glowing with holy power. Her sword held high as the accursed light came from its shining blade. Although he tore through the light prison easily enough, he had still been restricted, albeit for only a second. This left Bryden completely unprepared when Meteos came rushing in to unleash an explosive right hook against his jaw. Watching the beast once more, Meteos took the opportunity to begin pummeling again, but now he did not fight alone. "Let''s go!" Pale declared as he fired off four glowing pellets of fire that were no larger than a thumb thick. They had been standing on the sidelines for far too long, and the feeling of uselessness was not a pleasant one. Regardless of Meteos''s performance, the fact remained that he was still heavily suppressed by the monster''s level. Although there was no effect now, it would be folly to believe that the zombie would be able to come out victorious all on its own. They would at least have to provide some sort of support, else should Meteos fall, they would inevitably follow. The flaming projectiles whizzed through the air, barely avoiding Meteos as they splashed down on the monster. Although it quickly became apparent that its fur was flame resistant, the same could not be said for its wings. The elegant black feathers were instantly set alight, causing the monster to roar in pain. Such an attack, however, seemed to have made the monster even more dangerous as it began flapping its wings wildly, buffeting Meteos with facefuls of flaming feather. "Just sit down!" Roari yelled crankily. Pale felt wronged. There wasn''t much any of them could do, but could only stay silent while Roari crept up to the beast slowly. Knowing that her puny fist techniques would be useless on such a monster, Roari clenched her teeth as giant hurtling balls of flame and debris just barely missed her. She had a secret weapon that would bring the monster to its knees. She just needed an opportunity to use it. "Dawn!" She barked. "What''s the cooldown on the Prison?" "T-Two minutes," Dawn replied hastily. She too had attempted to get in close to the monster, but a mere glancing blow had almost sent her to the afterlife. Roari grit her teeth. Would they have enough time? The signs of damage were already prevalent upon Meteos as much of his body was either scorched or ripped open. It was evident that he would not last much longer. ¡°Healing Hands!¡± Although Dawn was a bit concerned over Roari suddenly taking a leading position, it was evident that she had a plan, thus Meteos had to at least survive until then. Although the effects of her healing light were diminished when used on an undead, there were still some minor regenerative boosts to be had. The efficacy was also doubled if there was direct contact between the user and the caster, but when looking upon the battlefield, she had to swallow her trepidation. Limbs were flying as a flurry of blows was being exchanged. Cat flesh distorted and massive gashes appeared on the zombie, but still they fought with an undying fervor. If one of those attacks landed on her, there was no question over her survival. She would be dead. Kaput. End of story. Actually, it was a godsend that the massive cat monster was completely focused on Meteos. If it had targeted any of them instead, their little adventure would''ve ended then and there. After a series of clashes, the two titans regained their distance once more, but while the giant panther seemed relatively unharmed, Meteos''s body was passing black smoke. "Comrades. I have made a grave error. Even without Bryden''s interference, the demon''s material body is far stronger than anticipated. Flee now. I will do what I must." Crossing his skeletal arms before him, the air around Meteos changed as steam began pouring out of every orifice. "Foolish!" The panther''s laugh was like an old rickety motor, trying desperately to ignite. "I don''t know what''s more insulting. The fact that you think that I won''t kill them all after leaving this place, or that I''ll allow you to finish channeling your attack. None of you are leaving this place alive!... Hguk!" Bryden''s long drawl was momentarily cut off. His entire face became queasy and he began to cough. As if a massive hairball was stuck in his throat. His head trembled before low primal growls started to surface from his throat. His control over the body had lapsed for but a moment and the inner wildness of the monster was beginning to resurface with a frenzy. "Dawn! How long?" "Ten Seconds!" "On My Mark then!" Roari screamed, not missing this golden opportunity. While the big cat seemed conflicted with its inner demons, Roari approached it quickly, her hands furrowing into claws as she waited for the opportune moment to strike. "YOU WILL OBEY ME!" Bryden''s screeching voice signaled that he had re-established control, but at the same time, Roari yelled out the signal. "Now!" Roari screamed. She dove under the Black Panther immediately after, trusting in Dawn to react instantly. ¡°Holy Prison!¡± Once again, the binding light had descended once more. Startled Bryden had just barely noticed a tiny figure scurrying under his body before the heavy pressure forced him downwards once more. "You hope to stall for Meteos? I won''t give you the chance!" Bryden opened its gaping maw, and from the depths of its gullet, a purple light began pulsating, growing larger and larger with each second. Even without moving, he would blast Meteos to smithereens with his ultimate attack, the void beam. "Roari!" Dawn screamed nervously. The pulsing energy was getting larger and larger. Her vision shifted as distortions began to ripple through the air. If Roari didn''t complete her plan soon, then it would be all over. "We have a problem! I can''t find it!" A shrill reply came from beneath the Panther''s body. "Can''t find what?!!" When she heard the playful tone that came with the reply, Dawn almost didn''t even want to know. "The voice might be that of a mans, but it''s actually a girl kitty!!" "JUST WHAT WERE YOU LOOKING FOR!" Dawn suddenly felt a migraine sweep over her. She might''ve fainted due to the sheer stupidity of it all, but she''d rather not crack open her head over something so stupid. Even Bryden seemed taken back. His confusion led to a loss of control over the pulsing energy within his gullet, which ended up rebounding painfully in his face. With a bang! The purple maelstrom of energy exploded, causing plumes of shimmering violet smoke to gush from its head. After the cat hacked out the remaining dregs, it roared, outraged. "You dare make a mockery out of me?" It flexed, instantly shattering the holy prison. "I WILL CRUSH YOUR BONES AND OBLITERATE YOUR SOULS. WHEN I AM DONE WITH YOU, NOT EVEN A MEMORY WILL REMAIN!" It turned, baring a ferocious snarl at Roari who had decided to flee immediately. Whipping its massive black wing towards Roari''s back, it intended on crushing her with its raw physical power alone. ¡°Martyrdom!¡± Like clockwork, Dawn was already in front of Roari, taking the black blur on the thick of her shield. A massive ringing sound resulted from the clash as she found herself pushed back, but despite it all she still held strong. Her relief, however, was soon cut short as a burning notification appeared before her.
Attack received exceeds skill level. Duration reduced to 5 seconds
"I love you, babe...!" Roari cried before Dawn turned to flee alongside Roari. They had barely ran two steps when Dawn was struck once more. This time the blow hit her squarely on her back, sending both her and Roari flying into the dirt. With her invincibility ending, she could only murmur incoherently in response, "You''d better, bitch." "Insufferable! I will never be able to bear this disgrace!" Bryden raved as he stalked towards the two girls slowly. "I''ve changed my mind. I won''t kill you right away. Instead, I will bring you to the blood coven. There they can enslave your souls, subject you to endless atrocities that I dare not describe. Your bodies will not be wasted either. They would make fine vessels for their newest initiates, should I decide not to eat them." The cat''s mouth widened to near comical proportions as it began to laugh. Roari, who was struggling to carry Dawn away could only quiver as she tried to lift the heavy metal body. But somehow, despite the situation, she did not seem afraid at all. ''Wait, it feels like I''m forgetting something.'' Bryden felt an ominous feeling appear at his backside. Within an instant, his feline eyes widened as he realized his mistake. He turned to see a rising geyser of steam which blurred out everything else, but within the silhouette of a man could be made out barely. There was a brief gust as the figure''s body stepped out of the steam, its entire body wreathed in a silver glow. It was Meteos, but at the same time, it wasn''t. Rather than a zombie, what remained inside the armor was but a sparkling skeleton, its pupils lit with a shining blue light ''Oh... That''. The skeleton''s jaws cracked open slightly, and the all too familiar voice of Meteos came creeping out of it. ¡°Celestial Storm.¡± ... In the world of Elseworlds, where intricate magics and other wonders were but commonplace, there was a firm separation between the everyday skills that players had access to, and those that ventured a level above. They were called ¡®Ultimate Skills¡¯. Yes, the name of the label is rather lame, but it is serviceable enough. Such skills allowed players to fight above their weight class, producing unimaginable power. However, such trump cards would naturally be heavily regulated by the world and as such, each skill carried a heavy penalty. Whether it be death, maiming, or a sacrifice of sorts, all these penalties would make player¡¯s think twice before spamming their abilities willy nilly. Of course, there are also times, where such abilities would prove necessary. ¡­ The steam darkened and thickened until dark wispy clouds began swirling around the room. Sparks seemed to pop audibly from within the swirling darkness before all converging at once to strike at Meteos. The massive lightning strike caused their vision to go white momentarily but upon its return, Meteos had already charged before Bryden. Two massive blue apparitions of his gauntlets were projected from his body, both slamming deeply into Bryden''s chest. Blood spewed out from the giant cat''s mouth for the first time as it was thrown into the air, however this time it did not fall. The numerous dark clouds fired streaks of lightning, keeping the monster airborne while dozens of projections blinked into existence around its body. There was a moment of calm before the numerous fists were sent crashing into Bryden like miniature meteors, pummeling, and smashing. Due to the electric field keeping Bryden in place, he had no choice but to just take it as he was struck was countless different angles, unable to even howl in pain as the constant attacks had paralyzed him. Roari could barely squeeze out a breath at the sudden turnaround. The massive cat which was so domineering before was now a plaything in Meteos''s hands. But that also begged the question of why he didn''t do it from the beginning. Regardless, Roari''s eyes widened even more as she observed him closely. "Why did his level increase?" She asked Dawn, whose head was nestled between her thighs. "It seems to be a skill similar to my Martyrdom, but instead it sacrifices everything for a brief burst of power...Look!" Dawn pointed to Meteos''s face...or the remains of it. Parts of his skull were cracked and had begun to disintegrate into nothingness. While he dealt each blow with extreme prejudice, every attack was also wearing him down. It wouldn''t be long before he was reduced to dust entirely, but still, he wasn''t done yet. The dark clouds soon dispersed as his skill came to an end, dropping Bryden into a lumpy heap on the ground. While he tried to rise, the remaining electrical currents had locked his limbs in place, thus the giant cat could only watch as Meteos jumped high and did a somersault in the air, his feet clacking heavily against the ceiling. ¡°Grand Fall¡± With outstretched arms, he kicked off the ceiling. Like a hammer, he drove it in home to the beasts'' defenseless belly, crashing in like a meteor. Boom. The ground split and cracked from the impact, sending dust spraying up into the air...And standing forlornly on the beast''s body was a lone warrior, Meteos. He was missing part of his skull, and his arm was broken into three separate pieces, yet there he stood, victorious. Splat. And then he was not.
Warning: The Devourer of Worlds has become enraged
"Yep, it¡¯s over." Roari''s nervous giggles soon became sobs as the black cat shook itself back up, seemingly unhurt. With a constitution that would make anyone scream ''complete bullshit'', it licked its chops before pouncing on the fallen Meteos, its heavy paws crushing him into the ground. "Indeed." Dawn lamented as the remains of Meteos''s head was bitten clean off. "Rrrrr Worthless! You...Hrrr think...I''m the....same? I''ll break... all of you!" Bryden roared as he staggered about erratically. Despite having endured so much punishment, he was nowhere near death. The only damage that was apparent was the beast which appeared to be raging quietly from within, clearly rebelling against its new master. "One final stand?" Dawn looked at Roari in surprise. Despite going down valiantly, they would be dead either way, but perhaps such a choice could be considered growth on her character. "You distract it. I loot the body." And instantly, any such feelings were lost in the wind. Dawn could only provide a wry smile as she nodded to the determined Roari. At the very least, they should attempt to get what they came here for. From the performance of Meteos, it seemed that any one piece of his equipment would fetch a high price. Aside from the helmet which was eaten, the rest of the gear seemed intact. "For a moment there, I almost thought you had become human." Dawn laughed. The two of them grinned at each other, before looking towards their new objective. Whatever motivations they had coming into this dungeon were now aligned as their knees bent, muscles tense in their final bid to risk it all. But while they were completely focused on the monster, Pale, who had been sitting on the sidelines decided to make his move. While everyone had been preoccupied with the massive spectacle between Meteos and Bryden, Pale had been shamefully concocting a way to remain relevant in the situation. And this was his answer! A massive golden chain streaked past Roari and Dawn, instantly coiling around the rampaging winged panther. Like a snake, it coiled around the beast but did not appear to be restricting its moments in the slightest. Upon noticing such a thing, all eyes were quickly drawn to Pale who was standing to the side, with a pale blue gemstone in his hands. "Capture!" Pale yelled, activating the spell within the crystal. He had been waiting on the sidelines for this moment. "WHAT? NO!!" Upon realizing what he was trying to accomplish, both Bryden and Roari screamed in unison. But both could only watch in abject horror as the crystal glowed with power. Of course, the motivations of the two saying such a thing were completely different. While Bryden feared for his life, Roari was just upset that she didn''t think of such a ploy first, thus she secretly hoped for her brother''s attempt to end in failure. The chains quickly passed through the creature''s body, pulling taut against something trapped on the inside. With a howl that blasted straight into their very minds, a spiritual projection of the beast was slowly being pulled out. When she saw such a thing, Dawn was shocked beyond compare. Although she had insisted upon gathering the capture crystals earlier, she never would''ve believed that they would be used so soon. Not to mention, the rate of capture on level 1 monsters alone was already close to impossible. To use it on a monster that dwarfed one''s own level, let alone a boss would be akin to throwing their money away. Against all expectations, such a thing didn¡¯t happen. The fact that an astral projection had been pulled out, indicated that Pale had latched on to the creature''s soul. Although that didn''t mean that he caught it just yet, he had at least cleared the first stage. "Do you think a tiny crystal such as that could house the great Devourer? There needs to be a limit to your impudence boy!" Bryden shouted, but a tinge of uneasiness could be heard from his voice. The golden chain buckled and twisted. It threatened to snap with the smallest of movements, but it seemed that while the monster¡¯s soul was held in place, its body could not move either. "OI! Monster! I know you''re in there!" Pale shouted domineeringly. Sweat ran down his brow as the usage of the crystal steadily drained his mana. "I will give you a choice, and I will offer it once. Break the chain, and live with that freak controlling your body forever. Or accept it and come with me and I will feed you." "...I think you should offer slightly more than just that." Dawn hissed. Though the panther had been content to watch the show, the ultimatum that Pale offered hard sparked a trace of annoyance. "I am an excellent caretaker of useless felines" Pale''s voice boomed as he continued. "You will get three square meals a day. In addition, I don''t mind if you spend half the day napping." "...An excellent display of your bargaining skills, ol'' dear brother...hey!" Roari drawled sarcastically, but the cold arrogance that was plastered upon Pale''s face did not crack. He stared at the black cat disdainfully, as if not caring a whit over what the monster decided. "Don''t be daft!" Bryden fumed. "This is a highly ranked demonic beast. Do you think it would meekly accept being some housepet?" "Better a house pet than a slave! At least a housepet is fawned over and spoiled. I promise comfort and privacy. What do you offer? With you, it¡¯ll end up with a whiny cunt for an eternal room mate!" The light of the chains began to dim, as Pale''s mana depleted, but he remained steadfast all the same. Through his vast experience with the human-feline that was his sister, he knew that it was never a good idea to rush it with cats. So long as one was patient, there was a chance that they would end up doing what was desired. They also didn''t appreciate being spontaneously intruded upon, thus it was an excellent idea to establish boundaries beforehand. The soul of the cat sniffed as if contemplating whether its pride or relative freedom was more important. After weighing the options, however, it began to slowly inch away from its main body. "No! I am the master! I own both your body and soul. You will not leave!" Bryden howled as the cat''s soul was jerked back involuntarily. He wanted desperately to slash the foolish boy into a fine blood mist, but so long as the beast was still in the process of being tamed, he could not move the main body. With a cold snort, the winged panther made its decision, slapping away the grasp of the soul residing within its body as it spread its wings. A black ink began to materialize in the crystal, which gently welcomed its newest addition as the panther''s soul dove straight into the congealing black mass. Like a vacuum, the remaining energies were sucked into the crystal, which soon emitted a bright gold glow before becoming inert. The Devourer of worlds had been successfully sealed! Roari clutched at her heart while Pale unhurriedly pocketed the crystal. With the body of the Devourer now lacking a soul, it could not be held together with Bryden''s will alone. It twisted and bulged before imploding on itself, spewing clouds of black miasma everywhere. Upon seeing such a thing occur, Dawn quickly activated her Crandor¡¯s Aura, burning away the miasma with holy light before it could draw near. "No...No...No...No!!!" From within the thinning cloud of darkness, a voice could be heard, muttering in frustration. What remained of the great demon''s body was but a single floating red spirit, who seemed to be holding his head down in grief. It didn''t a genius to identify the spirit as Bryden. "I was so close...everything ruined, by a stupid crystal." His spectral eyes turned towards Pale and company who immediately tensed up, expecting another fight. Of course, with all of Dawn''s mana exhausted, only Pale and Roari were in any condition to continue, but it quickly became apparent that there wasn''t any need for such worries. From the center of the cracked and battered stone chamber, the ancient gate had crumbled to fragments. And from those fragments, a blue light shone, sending numerous blue specters flying out into the chamber. All that had been absorbed were thus ejected and with their arrival, the rest of the miasma was eroded away. While the shade of Bryden shrank back in fear, the low voice of Meteos rumbled from one of the souls. "Bryden..." "Ehehe" Roari chuckled while she shook the dust out of Meteos''s gear. She raised it overhead while allowing herself a wry smile. "Boi, you dun fucked up now." As the numerous blue spirits began encircling the red, Bryden squeamishly pleaded. "Lewis...Arganon...fellas. It is not as bad as it looks. There is a very good explanation for all of this." Bryden shrank back in terror, while the specter of Meteos rubbed his neck, weary. The rest of the spirits were also shifting their gazes between the two of them. Regardless of the outcome, they were still loyal to Meteos and would follow his order. Meteos sighed, which was an impressive feat, considering he no longer had lungs. "Boys..." He started softly, his tone filled with understanding and forgiveness. "Sic him!" "Thank...kuh!! Wait. Wait! Waiii--" The tormented red spirit was quickly blanketed by a mass of blue and disturbing ripping sounds came from within. "You bastard!" "My life...My family! Give them back! Give them back?!!" "Ahahaha Die Die Die!" Voices came from those blue spirits as well, but most of their words were incoherent, as the years of strain had taken their familiarity with language. The lynching was brief, and after a few breaths, the spirits were done, leaving not even a grain of Bryden''s soul remaining. After which, they quickly began dispersing and floated away. Some of the stronger ones stopped to pay Meteos their respects before leaving for different planes, but soon the room was emptied, all save for one lone specter. "It seems I have underestimated you all once more. For that, you have my apologies and my thanks. It might not be much, but please help yourselves to my arms. Despite these years of misuse, they should still be very useful" Meteos nodded. His form shimmered as if he were prepared to ascend to the next world at but a moment''s notice. "Way ahead of you!" Roari beamed. She had already casually stripped the corpse of all its gear and was clutching a pair of gauntlets tightly against her chest. The apparition floated over to Roari who clutched her loot possessively. All the while giving him a dirty glance, she flinched back upon seeing the ghostly hands stretching towards her.
Meteor Cannon Tier: Professional
SP Cost: 0 (3) Restrictions: Weaponless Fighter
Mana Cost: 50 Cooldown Timer: 60s
Projects a spiritual fist when punching, dealing 200% Attack Damage + 100% of Gauntlet Defence in overall attack damage while causing knockback. Additional damage may incur if the target is knocked into an object.
¡°???¡± "This is my legacy. If you¡¯re going to take my stuff, you might as well take this as well. It is the foundation of my fighting style, and with great proficiency, you may find yourself discovering my other skills such as the Celestial Storm on your own." ¡°Are you fucking shitting me?¡± The two jealous noobs to the side complained. "Now, my brave heroes. I would hate to trouble you more, but now it is evident that a great evil threatens the safety of the White Kingdom. It may have been several decades or centuries since I''ve fallen into this abyss, but I''m certain that the instigator of all this, Rashenta is still out there, concocting her next vile scheme." Meteos gestured to an unassuming rock which was the lodestone used for the summoning. "This is actually a bloodstone. Its existence should be proof enough that the witches have betrayed us. Take it to the Knight''s Order in Baracus, that should be enough to convince our leaders to act." Meteos sighed. "It is not proper for a knight to wish for vengeance, but I cannot stomach the fact that she''s probably still out their, casting her wiles over good men. I will not ask you to seek her out yourselves, but should you ever cross paths with her, you must slay her if you are able."
Quest Received: Slay the Mad Witch
"We will try." Pale promised for the group. He slid the bloodstone into his inventory while Meteos looked at him approvingly. "Thank you." The specter''s body starting to disperse slowly. "And now heroes...I leave you...--" "Wait!" "...Yes?" Pale coughed as if embarrassed, but his voice was unwavering as he asked, "Since we''re heroes and all...wouldn''t a reward be in order?" "...All I had was the armor. As a spirit, what other reward would you expect me to give?" Meteos who had been fading away, reappeared, annoyed. "Also, didn''t you manage to seal the Devourer for your own use? It''s not good to be too greedy. You have not lost out in any way." "Oh, my good man. You''ve misunderstood me. I''m not concerned over my own gains, but what about the one person who contributed the most to this fight? Don''t you think she''s being shafted?" The two men both turned their heads, their gazes falling upon a timid Paladin who was quietly jealous of Roari''s good fortune. "What? Me?" "Don''t you think she could use something?" Pale emphasized aggressively. Dawn blinked, unsure whether to be thankful that the two of them didn''t forget her, or outraged at being used to extract more rewards from what seemed to be a destitute old spirit. Regardless, she couldn''t complain since Meteos was the one being put on the spot. Although she was about to refuse, saying she didn¡¯t need anything, a casual prod from Roari and a glance from Pale convinced her otherwise. "I...I don''t get anything?" She stuttered, which instantly forced an awkward situation on the previously annoyed spirit. "Uhhh. No...I mean. How could I possibly have forgotten you! Of course...I have something." Meteos said awkwardly. If he still had eyes, they would be bugging out right now. His dazed state left him completely unprepared for when Dawn went in for the kill. "I mean...I don''t want to sound avaricious, but after both, my companions received something nice...I can''t help but feel a bit left out." A quiet raincloud seemed to have formed over Dawn as she hung her head in mock depression. Unbeknownst to Meteos, Pale was giving her a massive double thumbs up from behind him, to which Dawn almost broke out into a giggling fit. She was lucky her long hair covered her mouth somewhat, else Meteos would see her twitching sealed lips and may become outraged. "Mmph!" A gust of air ended up escaping, despite Dawn''s best efforts. "No! No! Don''t cry!" Meteos panicked, mistaking Dawn''s giggles for sobs. If ghosts could sweat, Meteos would be sweating buckets as he was currently being watched by the Storm Sibling''s disapproving gazes while in front of what he thought to be a crying girl. "She''s a quick learner," Roari noted, private messaging Pale through their adventurer journals. "Don''t you mean, she''s just been infected by you?" Pale shot back. Their journals were amazing that way. Rather than being books, they seemed to be extremely sophisticated tablets, thus making low-key private conversations a snap. (Inside the mind of Meteos: Oh my Anthea, why did I say yes?! Now I can''t back out. What the hell is wrong with me. Bryden!! Why won''t you notice me? Sob! #!%$$#*!) "Your sword!" Meteos finally exclaimed. He had been grasping at straws as to what to do, but finally, he found an answer. "May I see it?" "My sword?" Dawn had yet to sheathe the Crandor, thus she merely held it out for him to inspect. Meteos eyes the blade carefully, before exclaiming. "It''s an ego weapon!" "An ego weapon?" "Indeed. The sword carries an ancient design, even from back when I was alive, but it is still immaculate, without any chips or damage from constant use. That could only mean that its self-repairing, and the only weapons that can do that have souls nestled within the metal itself." Dawn''s eyes widened. When she had first acquired the weapon, all she had been told was that the weapon was ancient beyond compare. To her, it was just a very powerful and valuable weapon. It was clear that the metal used within the blade wasn''t any ordinary steel, but she never considered that there might be a separate entity hiding away. "That said, the long years of inactivity has sent your weapon into a deep sleep, thus it cannot even exert a fraction of its power. With the remaining energy I have left, I can attempt to wake the spirit resting within, but I cannot guarantee that I will be successful. Is that satisfactory?" Dawn bobbed her head vigorously. "Yes. That would be incredible!" She agreed hurriedly. Although she knew the Crandor was upgradeable, she never thought a chance would come to her so soon. It truly did pay homage to the saying: You never get anything in life without asking for it. "Very well then!" Meteos said firmly. ''Thank god, it seems she likes it." A stream of blue essence was split away from his body and surged into the sword violently. As for the spectral form of Meteos, it had faded almost completely as Dawn''s sword shuddered, then stopped.
Crainte Vomir (Ancient/Sleeping) Req: 70(270)STR, 70(230)WIS
Attack: 80-92 Holy Damage: 2-7
Unique Active: Once a day, summon the inner holy element within the blade to replenish 500 health in addition to burning all enemies for 50 holy damage per second for ten seconds. While this skill is active, weapon attack is also increased by 75.
¡®Eh? The name changed.¡¯ Dawn''s lips curled up as she checked the sword''s new stats. It was a ridiculous boost. She looked towards Meteos who was flickering weakly. "It is amazing. Thank you." "You''re welcome! And now I take my leave!" Meteos said hurriedly, before quickly fading out of existence. It seemed he wasn''t in the mood to deal with them any longer as the entire room became still once more. With the conflict over, the party quickly realized that they had lost track of time. It was only after they quickly rushed out the island to head back to shore did they finally relax and begin to take inventory. Although the helmet eaten by the Devourer had disappeared entirely, they still had an assortment of gear that still had to be checked.
Meteor Claws: Gauntlet Req: 120 STR, 77 VIT
Defence: +40 Weapon Attack: +2
Unique Active: -Sealed-
Roari quickly did some mental arithmetic as she realized that it would take her to at least level 40 if she were to solely invest in the stats necessary to use such equipment. With her current dexterity oriented build, it would be sure to take longer. Despite her insufficient stats, Roari didn''t see any reason to not at least try it on. Although the gauntlets had high stat requirements, they still felt absurdly light in her hands. Thus she was completely unprepared when her hand was jerked down as if she suddenly took hold of 50kg dumbell. As she laid there, flat against the ground, she found that she couldn''t even close her hands completely. Her fists stuck in a claw position. She looked towards the rest of the equipment, quickly realizing that she would have to stick with her newbie gear for a little while longer.
Meteor Plate Req: 150 STR, 97 VIT
Defence: +40, All Resists: +10% VIT: +20
Unique Active: -Sealed-
Meteor Crushers: Greaves Req: 110 STR, 70 VIT
Defence: +30 STR: +7
Unique Active: -Sealed-
Even Dawn blanched upon looking at such frightening numbers. Due to her class, she had to invest in nearly every stat, thus she also wasn''t anywhere near qualified to equip such gear. Even with the current Crainte Vomir, Dawn just barely met the requirements to use it. What constituted the pants and the mantle, however, were nothing more than a ruined mess, but the main pieces of the set seemed serviceable enough. There also came the problem of the armor pieces being shaped for a man''s body, but that would be a concern for later. "Now that I think about it, did anyone else feel this quest was definitely not made for lv 37s?" "Are you sure the map read 37 and not 87?" ¡°Hell, just stop complaining and be thankful.¡± Roari hesitated for a while, before shedding off all of her unusable gear. She then looked towards Pale and said in her sweetest valley girl voice. "Hey Bro!...Trade you a couple armor pieces for that cat of yours?" "Ahahahaha...Keep dreaming." Pale grinned. He had head Roari''s scream of denial when he had initiated the capture process which doubled the satisfaction he had acquired upon succeeding. While Roari was quietly cursing him behind his back, he released the seal on the pet crystal, watching it split apart in a swirling light. Upon doing so, the pet would be bound to him forever, or at least he can seal it up again in a new crystal, but in doing so, he would never have to worry about losing it through death. A shadowy ball appeared before him, and it quickly yawned in greeting. *Meow* As the Devourer entered the crystal, the majority of its power had dispersed into oblivion, thus reducing it in size. What remained was a significantly less intimidating and significantly more adorable winged black kitten, which mewed at him while staring with its large black eyes. "Dawwww" Roari squealed. "I think I hear the sound of something breaking, no wait. That''s just my heart." Without hesitation, she charged on over and began stroking the kitten''s chin gently with a single finger. The tiny cat shot her a nasty look but did not bat her finger away as it stood there, purring. Dawn who had been inching ever so closer, hesitantly proclaimed, "Hmmph. As an envoy of light, it would hardly be appropriate...--" "Just pet it already." "Ok." Dawn, who was waiting for the signal, more or less snatched the kitten from Roari''s grasp, cradling it gently between her arms. "Hey!"
[Nameless] Lv 1 HP: 500/500 (+10)
Devourer of Worlds MP: 500/500 (+5)
STR:25 DEX:15
VIT:25 INT:25
LUK:15 WIS:25
''Wait a second.'' A gasp rang out of Pale, surprise crawled all over his face as he perused the details of his newest companion. With stats such as these, wouldn''t the tiny kitten be as strong as him as a measly Lv1? Or was the stat scaling different for pets? Although it was but a bunch of data, Pale couldn''t help but feel slightly inferior to the tiny fluffball resting atop Dawn''s hands. Aside from that, however, Pale was completely satisfied. He only had to choose the name now, as he certainly wasn''t going to call his new pet ''Devourer of Worlds.'' "Hmmm?" Do you need a name? Roari piped up excitedly. She had more or less given up trying to reclaim possession of the cat from Dawn, deciding to bother her brother instead. "We should name it Stormy Storm! Since its going to be joining our family!" "That makes it sound like we''re the parents Roari." "But we ARE the parents!" "No!" "But..." "No!" Pale repeated. "That name is also of horrible taste." Dawn agreed. "How about Bella or Shadow?" Dawn immediately froze as Roari and Pale stared at her with quiet disapproval. Even the cat looked disgusted at her suggestion. "It''s not that bad a name," Dawn mumbled, turning sullen. "On account of our idiot, we should call her Stormy Sunrise! She can be the mascot of our team, and we can call her S.S. for short!" Roari blurted out, evidently pleased with her cleverness. "Wait! Why didn''t we use that for our team name? That sounds far better than Storming Dawn!" "Because it also doubles down as an innuendo! Storming Dawn is a great name!" Oblivious to Dawn''s cold expression, Roari cocked a saucy eyebrow while beckoning her forward. Dawn trembled but managed to regain her levity. The tiny cat in her hand hissed as if disapproving of the name. "I suppose we could change the name of our team. It wouldn''t do to overuse a joke anyways." Pale said sagely. "What about, Storm Me Dawn?" "Okay, I¡¯m seriously going to get angry if you don¡¯t stop!" Dawn''s eyes fluttered as they struggled to stay open. The backlash from the constant hours of gaming had finally caught up to her as she found her body significantly more exhausted than a few seconds prior. But she still had the energy left to react to Roari''s incessant teasing. "But if you''re going to use such a naming scheme, then why not just call it by its shorthand name. Instead of Devourer of Worlds, it would be Devodi World." "..." "...That could work." ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± An unsettling feeling filled Dawn''s stomach as the two siblings mirrored one another, with shit-eating grins curling up on their faces. Pale''s fingers were steady as he scrawled in the newest name of his pet companion, writing with long confident strokes. He then showed his choice to Roari who then stumbled away, hands clasped over her mouth. Dawn narrowed her eyes, and she slowly strode over to see Pale''s choice in name. ... What should''ve made for an awkward chuckle or two was completely blanketed by the awkward silence that immediately fell upon them. Pale shivered as he stared into Dawn''s soulless eyes, being strangely reminded of those murderous muppets from when he was a beginner. His gaze shifted to Roari, but she was huddled on the ground, shivering. ''Why are you taking her side!'' Pale wanted to cry as he noticed his cat giving him the same soulless stare. The gazes of both animal and paladin bore deep into his soul, as they made no other sound. They just stood there...staring. ... ... Eventually, Pale decided to make the independent decision to just change the cat''s name to Devi. Chapter 18: Dragon Family. First Contact CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Dragon Family. First Contact "We''re finally back!" Roari cried uproariously when they reached the city gates. They had arrived at the capital of the White Kingdom, Baracus! The White City itself was for all intents and purposes, very white. With buildings that towered multiple stories high, and all the walls covered in whitewash, it was more akin to a massive fortress than a city. As the home of both the kingdom''s royalty and the headquarters of the White Temple Knight Order, it was of a significant value to anyone wishing to become a Paladin. Dawn''s eyes glimmered as she drank in the sights of the city. She hadn''t returned to this place since she was but a beginner, and she welcomed the blast of warm air that was filled with familiarity. Due to being ''wanted'', Dawn couldn''t join the Storm Siblings the first time they had come to White City, but now her eyes shined as she finally stepped foot into civilization after a little more than a week. Of course, having learned her lesson from the purge, she made sure to keep a low profile, lest another ambush would occur when they left the city. ¡­ Her efforts lasted an entire five minutes once they''ve actually entered the city. "Hey look! That chick is over level fifty!" A gentleman of questionable odor exclaimed to his friend, not even bothering to hide his voice. In his hands was the battered adventurer''s journal, and he seemed to be checking the flavor text of anyone passing by. From his tone, he did not appear hostile but considering this game was meant for adults, his demeanor felt out of place. "Pardon?" Dawn''s lip curled as cold glint flashed in her eyes. The two nooblets trembled beneath her frigid glare while her two companions backed her up by brandishing their weapons menacingly. In a city, it was still possible to murder other players, but the infamy gain was magnified by one thousand times. As for the nonplayer characters, if an innocent one was so much as struck even once, relations with the city would plummet to the bottom, and all the denizens living within would quickly become enemies. Of course, that was the farthest thing from their minds as one of them stammered. "N-Nothing Ma''am. We were just people watching is all. You''re doing a good job." Both of them gave an awkward thumbs up before skedaddling away. "That''s...a new interaction" Dawn watched as they disappeared behind an alleyway, amused. "I wonder what was the good job they were talking about." "Dawn, you don''t watch Mindy Mails?" Pale said. "The hero purge has ended in this region. Some guy called Legacy has pushed for a peaceful conclusion and are providing mentorship and free gear to noobs. They probably thought you were one of them." "Oh...How high minded of them." Inwardly, Dawn was pleased that the efforts of her uncle were starting to bear fruit, but she kept her face as passive as possible. "Mindy Mails?" Dawn had never held an extreme interest in streams. It wasn''t unusual that she hadn''t heard of her live channel. Not to mention, it was doubtful that the information provided would be in any way relevant to her, as she had already outleveled most of the content that the beginners were currently going through. Pale who had been preoccupied with window shopping chimed in. "Yes, we watched her show when we went to eat an hour ago. Her current base of operations is in this very city." His voice was calm and rational, and strangely soothing to Dawn''s ears, but after remembering all the times he picked on her, she felt her ears burn hot in irritation. For some reason, she didn''t mind Roari''s incessant teasing, but when it came to Pale, she had to expand her repertoire of snappy comebacks in order to deal with him. As for her last attempts to deal with the sibling''s hazing, she had tried extreme passive aggression in addition to violence but quickly chose to drop it after realizing that it made her seem petty. Instead, her eyes widened into an angry glare as Pale''s eyes met hers. Confused as to what he had done wrong, Pale tried to ignore the uncomfortable sensation in his gut and turned away. He coughed and tried to refocus the topic. "Speaking of which, apparently there''s a beginner''s tournament happening right now in the Baracus coliseum. Although it is surely too late to enter, it would be interesting to scope out what the current best looks like right?" Seeing Pale dissemble away, Dawn could only sigh as she thought it over. She remembered the Coliseum. It was similar to the crumbling Roman version in real life, only magnified ten times. An architectural impossibility that made one wonder how the people seated at the back could possibly see what was going on in the arena. "Let''s see if there are any decent seats left," Dawn said gruffly. ''Soon'' She thought. She would do something which would make Pale speechless. With Dawn leading the way, the group decided to go on a quick detour, weaving through alleys and overpasses, before finding a massive alabaster amphitheater. Standing before it was a twenty meter tall stone carving of an armored knight. Its polished arms raised in salute as the wide-eyed travelers passed by it. What they were surprised to find however were numerous people already leaving, many of them exiting in clumps. The tournament appeared to have already ended without them thus they couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed as they continued within. They exited onto the wide open stands of the Coliseum, feeling the wind threatening to blow them over. Their suspicions were correct, yet there still appeared to be a group of people fighting it out in the center, in addition to many more who were just standing on the sidelines, watching. The clash of swords rang through the air as Pale and co. descended down the steps, starting a conversation with a lightly armored archer who was observing the proceedings in a lax manner. "The tournament is over." The archer confirmed. "The winner is taking challenges from those who want to fight him...Not like its much of a contest though. No one has so much as lasted more than a minute against him so far." He gestured towards a black-haired swordsman garbed in a light black trenchcoat. He stood on top of a pile of corpses domineeringly, while his eyes glinted with a cold, haughty light. "Oh, is he a ranker?" Pale frowned. There didn''t appear to be a healer or support character assisting him. After the last person fell, the swordsman didn''t even rest before taking on the next challenger, swiftly overwhelming him with a flurry of sword strokes. If he was one of the few who were given early access then the entire tournament would''ve been horribly unfair, but the archer shook his head.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "No, He is just really good. But he swept through the tournament so fast that it made the entire affair rather boring. It also didn''t help that the announcer, Mindy Mails was pretty much glorifying every little action he made either." "Wait...his name wouldn¡¯t be..." Pale instantly recalled the earliest episode where they could all tell that the broadcaster had a thing for that unpleasant bastard. "Yep. His name is Supreme Dragon." "Wut?" "Supreme Dragon¡­ Spicy Dragon. Sounds close enough to me." Roari''s eyes twinkled. She popped the knuckles in both of her fists, clearly eager to test the fruits of her labor. "I wouldn''t do it." The archer waved her off. "Supreme Dragon wants a minimum bet of one silver ducat before he''ll fight anyone. He''s racked a fair bit of coin so far, and he''s barely even been hit." "Seems overhyped." Roari sniffed, before descending down onto the arena. Every major coliseum in the Elseworlds was blessed by the God of Battle, Battali, making them a strict no-fatality zone. Apart from a few exceptions, even if one were to die, they would be able to respawn at full health straight away. In addition to that, there was a massive scale hovering off on one side, a totem of the god of contracts, Tam. With it in the area, all bets would be binding, thus ensuring that the rewards would be paid out in full. Although it had barely been 30 seconds since the fight started, the most recent opponent had finally collapsed before the swordsman. He raised his sword into the air with an aura of haughtiness and bellowed. "Is there nobody else?!" His gaze flickered over all of the other fighters who¡¯s pride had been rattled at his brazen display. Immediately, a new challenger leapt up to the plate, with many up queueing up behind him. Even after continuous beatings, there were plenty of people who wanted to challenge the so called best. With his dominance uncontested, Supreme Dragon reveled in his prowess. He knew he was the best, but he had still expected some semblance of a challenge. He clasped his hands behind his back and released a long exaggerated sigh. It was far too lonely to be on the top. It took some time, but each challenger that stood before him inevitably fell. Each warrior, each magician, worthless in the face of his overwhelming might. It was to the degree that he was getting bored. He was just about to call the whole contest off and wrap up when he felt the metal pinch of a single coin flicking off his skull. Immediately, he flew into a rage. "Who did that?!!" He shouted, furious. It figures that rather than fight him face to face, these peons would rather vent their anger through childish displays such as that. His expression flickered. And a beautifully armored little girl pushed the other contenders to the side to stare at him from the bottom of the podium. She had waited patiently and was equally if not more arrogant than himself. She lifted her chin up in greeting, which almost provoked him into cussing her out angrily. "A woman?" He said, astonished. "Well, I don''t discriminate against gender, but forgive me if I don''t hold any expectations from you." His haughty tone caused Pale and Dawn to bristle in annoyance, but it seemed the rest of the crowd was long used to it. Roari''s face was cold, but she refrained from giving him any sort of reaction. "..." "...?" This sort of restraint was surprising, to say the least for Dawn and Pale, but to anyone else watching, she was truly the picture of an ice queen. "No answer? Fine, then I shall introduce myself first. I am Supreme Dragon, but you may call me ...--" He didn¡¯t even have time to finish his introduction when a spiked ball shot towards him, flying ever so slightly over his head. His eyes widened in surprise as he looked at the perpetrator. Behind her thin facade of coldness, a rampaging beast was stirring, and it didn¡¯t seem interested in talk. Supreme Dragon''s face turned ugly, but he unsheathed his meter long force blade all the same. It vibrated was almost unnoticeable as it cut a smooth arc through the air. "So be it. Another corpse for the pile then." The duel request was issued and soon accepted by the guardian of the arena, thus both parties would not suffer any penalties regardless of victory. The moment such a notification was confirmed, Roari immediately dashed forward, showing an unprecedented speed that she had never been able to fully employ in their previous battles. Her hands curled up as she charged like a mad bull, claws clearly aiming at his throat. Supreme Dragon chuckled. Charging a silver per fight was truly one of his better ideas. ¡°Crush...?¡± Roari found herself grabbing the air, as Supreme Dragon drifted to the side almost aimlessly. His followup strike, flashed like a viper, causing Roari to stumble over her feet in an attempt to merely avoid it. The stinging feel of cold metal glided over her shoulder, sending blood spraying as she crashed inelegantly to the ground. Oddly enough, Supreme Dragon did not follow up with the attack but merely stood there, gloating. "Hmmph. Nothing but an amateur, no...a frog in a well, who has no idea of the vastness of the heavens." He swiped his blade through the air, casually cleaning the blood off the metal. Roari groaned, pulling herself up. Although she desperately wanted to rebuke him, she became suddenly aware of Dawn and Pale watching in silence. Regardless of what happened, she had to hit him at least once, lest she be teased incessantly for it. Just thinking of having to go through the same Torment as Dawn lit the fire of refusal in her heart. With heavy steps, she walked towards the smiling Supreme Dragon, unwilling to show any weakness. "I see our last encounter has taught you nothing. Very well, let me give you another lesson!" Supreme Dragon laughed, not taking the fight seriously at all. He raised his sword and then quickly brought it down in an overhead chop. The move was exceedingly simple, leaving Roari angered as she ducked to the side. She would make him pay for underestimating her. Her fist glowed red as she prepared an uppercut towards his smug jawline. Pain descended, but not upon Supreme Dragon. Roari''s eyes widened. She had barely time to react to the chained rising diagonal slash from the force blade, before she was blasted to the side, the flames in her hands withering away to nothing. Despite her efforts, she hadn''t even made him move a single step that time. Her vision blurred as the figure before her suddenly disappeared. ''What?'' Shocked, she looked around for him wildly, and then groaned as pain exploded into her side, sending her rolling across the arena. Stars covered her vision while she curled up into a fetal position, but soon she felt cold as the sun''s rays were being blocked. Barely cracking open an eyelid, she turned to see Supreme Dragon standing over her, with a stiff upper lip and his blade held in a reversed grip. "Pathetic," He spat, feeling a sadistic pleasure as he watched the light die in Roari''s eyes. The point of his weapon instantly slammed down onto the hollow of her throat, dealing critical damage. She tried to struggle, but found herself pinned, helpless as her life''s blood (hp) flowed out from the gaping wound. The archer who was currently in Pale''s entourage shook his head sadly. "See? She never stood a chance." Pale paled upon seeing his baby sister abused in such a way. His mouth filled with the taste of iron as he crushed his molars down upon his tongue, livid. His nails dug deep into the meat of his palm, his arms trembling, all the while watching as the rasping breaths of his sister slowly turned into gurgles...before she ceased to move entirely. The hole in Roari''s throat quickly patched itself up once the match had concluded. Supreme Dragon didn''t even bother looking at her gasping for breath as he turned away, soaking in the looks of jealousy and admiration from the crowd. He spread his arms wide as if a proud orator on prom night. "Any others? If not then--" His words were cut short as he felt another piece of metal bounce off his back. The sound of it tinging off the floor was met by silence, as he felt his shoulders tensing in annoyance. ¡°What do you want?¡± He turned around to find the same girl standing upright with her fists raised. There was a single change in her expression though. Instead of cold indifference, a savage grin appeared on her face as she gurgled. "Do I look dead to you?" Supreme Dragon sighed, clearly not amused. He drew his blade once more, his health still untouched while Roari was being reinvigorated by the holy spells of the spectators surrounding the ring. Soon, she was back to being battle-ready as the duel request was issued once more. "Well, the silver will at least be of some use." Screaming, Roari charged with her arms ablaze, this time going all out. When Supreme Dragon saw such a flashy display, he merely snorted and waited until the last moment to dodge. After sidestepping casually, he buried the hilt of his saber into her side, flaring purple energy as the resulting pulse knocked her back. ¡°Force Strike.¡± Roari found herself being sent flying, landing roughly as she slid off the arena. Immediately two silver coins appeared before Supreme Dragon''s hands as Roari had lost the battle yet again, this time with a ring out. "Now...--" This time, Supreme Dragon didn''t even have a chance to say two words when the next challenge came. While bristling in anger, he looked towards the cocky girl who clearly didn''t wish to stay down. "Again!" Roari roared, charging back onto the stage. ... Dawn stared in horror as Roari threw down silver after silver. Although it wasn''t much in the grand scheme of things, the value of the coins was quickly piling up. As the de facto treasurer, it felt as though a hole was being burned in her very own wallet, as Roari proceeded with fight after fight. Pale who understood the situation clasped a hand over Dawn''s shoulder, sympathetic. There was nothing they could do when Roari was stirred up into a frenzy. ¡°You know. I heard that after the last dungeon, Roari wants to buy a pet.¡± ¡°Like hell!¡± Pale only smiled. As for Roari, she was nearly salivating as she dissected Supreme Dragon''s every move. In the last fight, she had barely managed to nick him as well, thus motivating her even more. Since death had no penalty, she could give it her all when fighting, taking risks that would be deemed idiotic in any other situation, but her eyes were only focused on one goal. To beat that smug bastard face in. The watching players whooped at her enthusiasm, clearly getting more and more invested as Roari slowly lengthened her survival time with each battle. She grunted as she was sliced to pieces for the ninth time, but due to the arena''s feedback, her messed up body reverted to normal in but a breaths time. She glared at Supreme Dragon, who looked down at her, appearing as a mighty mountain which she must conquer. But unlike a seasoned mountain climber, she was a severely out of shape basement dweller, and this mountain had the nickname of Death Peak. The crisp autumn air swept through her dry throat, long exhausted from the continuous battles, but her fighting spirit remained strong. She would not lose. She could not lose. So long as she could take him down, she would run away, forever remaining the reigning champion. She will win... if only to prove to the spectators that she could. Her eyes flickered to the stands where Dawn and Pale should be and stopped. Her eyes bulged as she saw that they weren''t there anymore, leaving only empty spaces behind. She was left feeling exceedingly awkward, and while she wanted to go look for them, she couldn''t back out of the fight. Not now. Gritting her teeth, she turned back to Supreme Dragon who was casually tossing her silver coins around with one hand. His posture relaxed as if he had barely exerted any effort compared to her. She could feel the veins bulging in her temple, and she raised her worn out fists once more... ''Just where the hell did they go?'' Chapter 19: Too Many Fight Scenes CHAPTER NINETEEN Too Many Fight Scenes Pale had led Dawn away from the arena so that she wouldn''t have to gaze upon the financial black hole that was Roari. He patted her apologetically as he tried to explain: "She doesn''t take well to provocation..." He quickly stopped as he realized that excuses would have little effect, thus opted for the more reasonable option, and offered Dawn his cat. Dawn who had accepted the cat with gusto looked troubled. Realizing that she was alone with Pale for the first time ever, she tried to hide the awkwardness in her voice, complaining, "Yes, but one should know when to step back from a fight. You sister is by no means a bad player, but without the gear and the skills to supplement her fighting style, there is no way she would be able to compete with the truly talented. Her pride is going to take a big hit after all of this." Pale started, surprised that even in this situation, Dawn was still thinking about Roari''s well being. A slight twinge of affection reverberated through his heartstrings. "It is ok to say that she just sucks." "She''s Horriiiible!" Dawn admitted. A low, lazy belly laugh polluted the air, as the two of them shared a chuckle at Roari''s expense. "Don''t worry too much about it. We''ll make up for it later. As for now, let''s go hand in the bloodstone. I''m sure Roari will call us when she gets tired of dying." "Will she though?" Dawn was skeptical but still nodded. After judging the crazed fervor which Roari put down her challenges, she was sure that Supreme Dragon would go mad before Roari so much as contemplated surrender. The two of them traversed the streets slowly, chatting idly by while the atmosphere between the two grew ever so more awkward. It was then they''ve come to the startling realization: They didn''t know squat about each other. A bead of sweat rolled down Pale''s face as he thought up of a topic, any topic, to keep the conversation flowing. "Say, Dawn, I was wondering. Why have you stuck with us so long? I was always under the impression that once you realized we were complete garbage, you would just up and leave." ''The fuck am I saying?'' While Pale panicked, Dawn looked towards him, brows furrowed in surprise. She shot accusingly. "What are you saying now? Didn''t the two of you coerce me?" "Perhaps, but nothing is binding you to stay with us. Not that I don''t enjoy your company, but I always found it odd considering that the two of us are essentially massive shackles that hinder your progression." "Well, if you put it that way..." Dawn tilted her head, wondering why she actually stuck with them. To call themselves friends was a bit of a stretch as the two of them were complete assholes towards her. There also wasn''t much trust to be had, and they always seemed to have a hidden agenda. Although Dawn was a self-proclaimed loner, she probably could find better people too...but. "I suppose, I just grew to like it here..." "Stockholm Syndrome?" "Precisely. Actually, now that I think about it, maybe I should leave...but I''ll save the final decision for later." Dawn corrected herself swiftly after seeing the look of absolute horror on Pale''s face. She smirked. Such fear probably stemmed from Roari being upset with him rather than him actually missing her company. "I do enjoy the fact that the two of you always seem to be online though, but shouldn''t kids such as yourselves have school or work?" "Kids?" Pale twitched in indignation. "Shouldn''t the same be said for you? Actually, how old are you anyway?" "Twenty Six!" Dawn replied, unashamed. "And instead of working, you are here playing games. Doth the Kettle calleth the pot black?" "Well, I''m technically retired so it is alright for me, but you haven''t admitted your own age yet." "Twenty Five! You''re only a year older than me." Pale sniffed. In the grand scheme of life, the two of them were indeed still children, but he was still peeved over being the younger one. "Yes. And so I would highly appreciate it if you would show me the respect that is due as your senior." Dawn''s cheeks flushed and she puffed her chest out. She clanked her arms beneath her chest, acting anything but demure. "Ok then...Ma''am." "That wasn''t what I meant!" Her facade broke while she fumed. It seemed that Roari had developed her teasing tendencies from the older sibling, as both of them were insufferable at times. "Well, Dawn. Regardless, I do appreciate you being with us. Not only for your skills, but your face is a welcome addition to the team." Pale nodded sagely. His voice softened to disarm the rising tensions. "...My face?" "Yep. Despite how it seems, my sis and I hold a lot in common. An example being our taste in girls. And I must admit, you make for an excellent piece of eye candy." "You!" While Dawn was choking at the gall of the smirking silver devil, she didn''t even have time to formulate a response before he quickly climbed up the steps to a building. "Oh look! We''re here!" Pale smirked as he stood before a large blocky construct that had a White Tree Banner over the entrance. He quickly ducked inside, ignoring the flustered Dawn. ''He planned this!'' She realized, before losing all sense of dignity. Her silvery voice cracked, turning into a shrill whine which gathered the interests of onlookers nearby. "Don''t think you can just run away after treating me like some piece of meat. There''s a person attached to this face you know! I will not be objectified!" She followed him inside, not even noticing the many people watching her back in sympathy, before returning to their activities. ''Must be a lover''s quarrel.'' ¡®Dumb couples.¡¯ The halls of the White City''s Knight Order were incredibly stuffy, with armored knights bustling about, all looking extremely busy. Pale was instantly reminded of the beginner''s area in Azoth and was amused to find that things don''t change much even in prestigious orders such as this. "We should probably find a Knight Captain." Dawn caught up with him, clearly pouting. She pointed to an armored man with flowing golden locks and a dashing smile. He pretty much looked the same as everyone surrounding him except he sported a white cape which flapped clumsily in the air. "Divine blessings upon you both. Your coming is welcome. A fresh breeze through the deathly hallows of monotony." The knight captain who met with them bursted into greeting. He flashed a radiant smile while he overwhelmed Pale completely with his Aura. "The hell Dawn! He talks just like you!" ''I do not sound like that!'' The Knight Captain was undeterred as he continued. "I lament grievously at such ill timings but while I would normally invite you for a short excursion through the facilities, the city is currently in distress thus there is no time for such casual outings. I must beg you to state your business here promptly. My apologies." A sad expression was painted on the knight''s face, and within it seemed as though he truly did hold regrets over being unable to attend to them. But it was obviously a sham, as Pale took note that the captain didn''t so much as offer them his name. He frowned suspicion, but he still motioned for Dawn to withdraw the bloodstone. "We won''t be long sir, but we bring a message. From the spirit of the deceased knight, Meteos." Dawn pulled out the unassuming rock from her inventory and instantly shrank back as it was snatched from her hand. The Knight Captain''s face darkened. "Where did you get this!" He demanded, The surrounding knights, noticing the uproar began to stir, casually dropping their hands to the handles of their weapons.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Before Dawn or Pale had the chance to explain, the Knight Captain''s chiseled face turned ugly as he stalked off, grumbling. With an angry roar, he caught the attention of all the knight''s present. "Do not let them leave! Hold them here till I return!" The two of them looked awkwardly at each other, as the cold ringing of drawn steel repeated around them. Dawn was especially surprised at such a reaction. As a member of the Temple herself, she had never seen such hostility from its members. The situation did not last long, however, as the Knight Captain returned, leading a grizzled older man with a red cape in tow. With armor too large for his body, and a poorly kept wispy white beard, the man''s presence seemed to exude an unfathomable pressure, crushing the breath from their bodies. "I am Asteros. Commander of the 5th Holy division. What news do you have of Meteos." With the grizzled old man''s appearance, order was seamlessly restored as the knights around them relaxed, many of whom continued on with their business. While Dawn and Pale fell over themselves in an attempt to explain the situation, the old commander merely looked at them cooly. His expression unreadable, while he listened intently while fondling his beard. He let out a cold harrumph, quickly shutting the two of them up. "So it appears that foolish brother of mine really did meet his end.All the resources I wasted, searching for him..." Although his words might suggest that he cared for Meteos, his eyes were cold and unfeeling. He plucked out the bloodstone from within his pouch and held it up for them to see. "Children. Did you know that merely possessing a bloodstone is punishable by death?" Pale sucked in a breath. ''What the hell Meteos, I thought you were cool!'' "We were unaware!" Dawn quickly dropped to her knees, bowing her head in obeisance. "We''ve never even heard of such a thing before meeting the ghost of your brother!" "While normally pleading ignorance would normally be enough, the situation with the bloodstones is a special case. Tell me. Do you know how these are made? Through the torture of innocents! Their anguish congeals into a corruption which infects their pure souls, extracting the incorporeal power into a solid form. Such techniques are the specialty of the blood witches of Morriban, but due to our peace treaty a century ago, they should have been outlawed entirely." Seeing their confused expressions, the Knight Captain added, "The blood coven are allies of the White City, but false smiles and pleasantries does not make one friends. As members of the faith, we could not abide to stand beside the spawn of darkness, but as it was the king''s decree, we hath no choice but to accept it. " "Nobody trusts the damned bitches." The commander snarled. "Ever since Rashenta ascended to become a coven leader, their strength has improved immensely over the years. Unless they are aborted now, they will prove a sizeable threat to the White Kingdom. Fortunately, to hold a bloodstone in our hands gives us a precedent to start a war. They have broken the treaty, thus our peace is void and we can begin our subjugation once this crisis is over." Pale was out of his depth. The situation twisted and turned and now they were starting a war? On the bright side, he was relieved that it no longer appeared as if they were about to be lynched or arrested. "As such, I won¡¯t punish you both for now. Although it is doubtful that you were sent here by divine providence, I still recognize for your service. We will immediately petition the King to write an extermination order for the witches, but until then, work with Griff. I suppose you should be rewarded for your efforts as well.." He handed them each a shimmering glass crystal to which Dawn squeaked in excitement. They were phantasmal smithing ingredients: Holy Stones (Name pending). At the current stage of the game, the top players were still using steel or wooden weapons. The next tier of material was inaccessible to many, however, Holy Stones were one such material. And when mixed with steel would produce a metal that was far more resilient and synergistic with magic than most. Immediately, Dawn lamented leaving Roari behind. Just a single stone was valuable beyond compare, but there was nothing they could do now. As Asteros finished debriefing them, they were handed off to the Knight Captain Griff, who looked at them coolly. He seemed none to happy at having to continue dealing with them, as evident by his rough and gruff voice. "Although I never had the pleasure of knowing the former Knight Captain, as a knight of fellow rank, I still feel a kinship with him. If you hold his trust, then you are open to mine as well." "You can count on us." "Good. Although its common knowledge by now. Dozens of children have been abducted in the recent weeks, many of whom were children of nobility. Due to this, the King has ordered a whole citywide lockdown, thus all operations are to cease until the culprit is found and the children saved. As it stands, we aren''t even allowed to patrol neighboring villages, thus everyone is working their hardest to solve this crisis." "Could it be the blood witches? They seem like the obvious suspects from what we heard just now." "While there is a possibility, it is doubtful. Witchhaven is extremely secluded and anyone leaving the area is carefully monitored. It pains me to say it, but I cannot offer any more information, but there are other adventurers also searching for the children. Perhaps with their aid, you might discover something of note." Pale tilted his head. It appeared that there would be no more progression with the witch questline until the children were found, but aside from some cursory information, they were directionless. As Griff was turning to go, Pale asked one last question. "Do you know if there is anyone who holds animosity towards the White City?" Griff looked towards Pale sadly and shook his head. "Such people are as numerous as the stars. Although it calls itself the ''White'' City, it is by no means as pure and holy as everyone thinks it is." The two of them were then left alone, staring dumbly at one another before being escorted out. Once outside, they looked at each other uncomfortably, but just how were they supposed to proceed from here. "..." "..." "You wanna get something to eat?" "Yeah. That''d be nice." Well...as Sun Tzu once never said. No thinking was ever done on an empty stomach. They, fortunately, came across a nearby tavern that was filled to the brim with gorging adventurers. Deciding that such a place was as good as any, they settled in, gradually relaxing while they planned their next move. Their server was a smiling lunch lady type who quickly passed by to take their orders. Whilst seated on a couple of rickety wooden stools, Dawn marveled at how this was her first time actually relaxing in the game for what seemed like weeks now. "So...Is Roari still in the Coliseum?" "I think so. She still hasn''t replied. Just how much gold did you give her?" "Not much. About 20 gold." "So if she only loses 1 silver per loss, and she loses 1 match a minute, then I''d say we still have another couple hours." "I hate how you''re so nonchalant about losing money." "It comes with living together. Anyways, you''re holding the bulk of our earnings anyways, and the money lost can be counted as an investment to teach Roari some humility." "Bit pricey, wouldn''t you say?" Dawn said dryly. By then the server had returned, and with her was a platter of oven fired flat bread with deep-fried cheese sticks. Not stopping for any further conversation, the two of them quickly began tucking in. As Pale bit down on a stick, he flinched as molten cheese overflowed onto his tongue. After huffing out a couple breaths in an attempt to cool off his mouth, he could finally taste the sharp and savory cheesy flavor that coated his tongue readily. The supple chewy texture of the cheese intermingled with the grease that came with the breading, forming an incredibly satisfying feeling as it slid down his throat. Once again, he admired the realism of Elsweyr. Not only could it replicate the tastes and textures of food, but hot food would also scald one''s tongue. His tongue throbbed as he felt mouthful of food slide down his gullet and into his stomach satisfyingly. As he stared down at the gooey white mess, a sudden revelation came to him. "I think I have a lead!" "Hmmm?" Dawn looked up from her torn strip of bread, an eyebrow raised at Pale''s sudden enthusiasm. "This is the ''White'' City, yes?" "Yes?" "Also known as the city of whiteness!" "..." "And in this city, the majority of its citizens are fair skinned humans yes?" "I don''t like where this is going," Dawn muttered, wiping away the crumbs from her mouth.¡± "Thus if we think about it logically, what would small fair-skinned children fear the most in the ''White'' city. What group of people is a clear minority in this city, whom are the subject of dread in reality." "No..." "That''s right! The obvious culprit would be a priest!" "Oh thank god!" "What?" "I thought you were going to...never mind." Pale looked at her strangely before a look of realization dawned on him. Slowly the curves of his mouth began to rise in a smug half crescent. His voice was haughty if a tad amused. "Dawn, you''re a racist." "Oh, fuck you." Dawn retorted before immediately covering her mouth. It had just slipped out, but she hadn''t meant to be so crass. Such thoughts were normally locked deep within her psyche, to be used as snide remarks in shower arguments, but never in pleasant conversation. Of course, whether this would be categorized as such was still up for debate. Pale was frozen for a moment, instantly making Dawn freeze up. Did she say too much? Was he offended? Terror seized her body as Pale covered up half his face with his sleeve, as if afraid of her. "W-Well...If you insist!" Pale whispered demurely, fluttering his eyelashes. "YOU TWO REALLY ARE ALIKE." Dawn roared before deflating. Wicked thoughts began brewing within her mind as she found herself suddenly thrust into a battle of good-natured ribbing. She coughed before letting out an overbearing chuckle. "Also, come back in ten years. I hold no interest in boys who hold the scent of their mother''s milk." "You''re only a year older!" Dawn inwardly smiled but maintained her scowl. She pointed her serrated bread knife at his face. "Still makes me your senior. Besides. I have outgrown such immature attempts at humor." "You mean you''re boring." "Yes...Hey!" While fending off a barrage of crumbs, Pale smiled leerily before returning to the topic. "My theory isn''t a joke though. In the White City, the Holy professions are the most respected, the priests most of all. There is also a chapel on every other block, and I''m almost certain that the houses of nobility have their own personal priests at their disposal. Priests here are trusted, respected, yet they have access to virtually all areas, while those who mingle with them would instinctively lower their guards." "There are also no leads, at least none that the Knight Captain deigned to share with us, thus the perpetrator must have a way of getting to the children privately. But one man can''t possibly kidnap children from all around the city without somebody noticing, so my guess is that there''s a network of kidnappers within this city. Although their motive is unclear." As Pale finished his explanation, Dawn felt herself pursing her lips. It was a solid deduction. Perhaps she had been too hard on her evaluation of him. "They are also known to diddle altar boys." "I hate you." "Harhar!" Dawn flushed but ignored the broken pieces of her shattered expectations. "That said, it does make sense. Although a priest is considered a holy profession, there is no hard and fast rule that says one must be morally righteous to become one. That said, even if there was a corrupt priest of a network of them, that still doesn''t narrow it down by much. There are probably at least 10,000 priests or priest variants in this city alone." "There lies the problem." Pale agreed. "Assuming NPCs respond like actual humans, the moment we begin our investigations, they are sure to catch wind of it. Thus even if we do acquire a lead or capture a suspect, how can we transition that into saving as many lives as possible?" Pale paused, taking a sip of water before continuing his rhetoric. "In such a case, we can only depend on the aid of other players, whether by information sharing in person or by the forums. However, the more people that are involved in this, the potential reward may be reduced as well." Dawn sniffed before swiping a cheese stick from the basket. She understood that there was no altruism in his words. The Storm siblings would never do anything without any potential gain or entertainment that can be derived from it. However, since she was technically apart of the team now, she was comfortable voicing her opinion." "I truly don''t believe we should be worrying about the potential rewards when we aren''t even sure if we can finish the quest. Nevertheless, our first priority should be the children in any case. Each additional day we take is another day where they are subject to unimaginable horrors. So if we must share the reward to spare them from pain and torment, then so be it." Dawn finally breathed after holding forth on her ideals. She drove in her point by ripping apart the cheese stick which had already become cold and hardened, probably a metaphor for what she''d do to him if he didn''t agree. "Goddamn Roleplayers,"Pale muttered, overpowered by Dawn''s aura. "What was that? I can''t hear you." Dawn pressed, not backing down. "I said you have the most lovely eyes." "That''s what I thought!" Dawn said smugly before leaning back on her stool. With the joshing put on the backburner, they might have settled in for a relaxed afternoon of casual conversation. Such plans, however, were cut short, as they overheard a player rush who rushed over to a neighboring table. His face was flushed as he spoke loudly. "Dude, Dennis. Why didn''t you pick up your notebook." "Sorry, Sorry. I set it to silent." "Whatever, finish your beer and let''s go to the Coliseum. Most of the guys are already there!" Upon hearing the word ''Coliseum'', Pale and Dawn ceased all conversation. Their ears were prickling as they listened intently. "That champion guy is fighting some girl, and she''s beating his ass." "That asshole?" "No way!" It seemed the two of them weren''t the only ones listening in, as the patrons around them commented with rapt interest. Of course, they were astonished. In the tournament, Supreme Dragon had pretty much pounded all his competition into the pavement. His fighting was peerless, thus garnering much fame amongst the beginner masses. Although a random player giving him a challenge wouldn''t normally hold much interest for most people, it still provided the opportunity to see what the tournament champion could really do. As tavern patrons shuffled out in droves, Pale and Dawn silently shared a look. They were stuck between the fine details separating confusion from surprise. They thought back to the little girl who got absolutely destroyed, trying to picture her putting up any sort of fight against that stereotypical anime protaganist. Suffice to say, they failed miserably. When picturing the player that was Supreme Dragon, even Dawn suspected that she may have trouble bringing him down. Despite having a low level, the speed and fluidity of his sword had awed her, and his lack of aversion to cruelty intimidated her somewhat. Pale who had come out of his brief stupor then smiled a sly smile, before slamming down a single gold ducat before her. Dawn stared at the coin in confusion, before bobbing her head and matching his coin with her own. "Roari?" She asked. She needn''t have asked. One look and she knew whom he chose. Chapter 20: Dragon Family. Second Contact. CHAPTER TWENTY Dragon Family. Second Contact. Life was a funny thing. One moment you could be making fun of your combat inept little sister, and the next moment, she would be the star of the coliseum. That said, the Coliseum was incomparable to what it was an hour prior. With hundreds of people seated on the stands, it wasn''t quite as active as the tournament previously concluded, but the activity was still enough to put a buzz in the air. Unlike the tournament, there were only two contenders on the platform. At first glance, it might seem like a simple sparring match, but the spectators were engrossed as if it were some feature film. With each passing blow, they roared. A cacophony of sound and mettle that was slowly being drowned out by an increasingly rhythmic chanting. A chant that grew louder and louder as more and more people joined in. It was a completely ridiculous phenomenon, but from the fanatical looks upon those who were watching, such words would inevitably dry up in one''s own mouth. Was the opposing user a celebrity? Some unrivaled beauty? Or perhaps their attention was merely an admiration for martial might? Nevertheless, as the battle raged on, the efforts of one player resounded through the hearts of many, tugging at their heartstrings until they inevitably started screaming. "Roaring Storm!" ... ''Just what the hell is going on'' Supreme Dragon grimaced as the air around them filled with cheers. Not for him, the clear and obvious victor, but the bloodied and battered psychopath who stood before him. He had praised himself for his simple idea of establishing his excellency among the general populace, doubly so when he began to charge for it as well. To have an increasingly large audience appear should''ve just sweetened the deal as well, but instead, his heart was only filled with disdain. ¡°Throat Burn!¡± He erratically jerked his head to the side, just narrowly dodging a flaming streak of fire. He then nonchalantly skipped to the side, where he patted out the embers that were smoldering at the tips of his hair. It was uncanny. After smashing this alien girl into the dust, she would get back up, again and again. Like one of the tireless undead, she would not stay down. Even after he easily dispatched her, torturing her in such a way that one would have no choice but to feel utterly incompetent. Such a thing would normally crush the morale of anyone who chose to oppose him, but still she stood before him. Even more surprising was that she kept throwing silver at him, demanding a hundred battles when he had just been about to quit. Such a number was outrageous. Even if one didn''t have superhuman concentration, to fight a hundred consecutive battles was something bordering the edges of insanity. He would''ve refused had he not seen the look of smug disdain in her eyes. Coupled with the roars of the crowd, how could he not be goaded into accepting. Anger had taken hold of him then, and so he agreed. Oh, what a fool he was. His breath was heavy and his mind, foggy. Even after putting some distance between himself and Roari, he had but a seconds reprieve before she was hot on his heels. Even after all this time, she still fought with a continuous fervor. After getting beaten to a pulp numerous times, she continued to charge over and over again. Of course, if it were just warding off a flailing noob, he could continue this farce for hours on end, but there was a slight problem. She was improving. There was no technique, no precision, yet after each fight, she would get slightly faster, she would last slightly longer. To be frank, such a rate of improvement should be impossible, yet there was not a subsequent fight that finished earlier than the last. It was to the degree that Supreme Dragon suspected his opponent might actually be an AI, one look into her eyes were enough to dissuade such thoughts. Her disdain, her panic, even her mechanical like movements had an indisputable human element to it. His breath caught as he felt the hilt of his blade being yanked away from his grasp, leaving him defenseless. With the hilt of his saber sticking out from Roari''s shoulder, the entire fight had already been reduced to unarmed combat. While anyone would think that such a scenario would provide Roari the advantage, Supreme Dragon proved his dominance, dealing four blows to everyone received. ''How Unlucky.'' Supreme Dragon lamented once again. He was weary. He felt humiliated. The crowds with their uproarious support for his opponent and his constant need for concentration had left him drained. Still...He would not lose, not by a long shot. His palm found the soft of Roari''s stomach, while his other gripped the blade handle, grinning viciously as he took the return punch to the face. ¡°Force Strike¡± A shock resonated through his arm as he blew Roari away with an open-palmed strike. He watched her body bounce and tumble over as the pain from his light beating finally set in. Although he still had more than half his health remaining, the pain induced by his opponent''s attacks still made his head spin. Well, it was fortunate that pain doesn¡¯t win battles. It was fleeting, immaterial. His eyes closed, the aches and sores seemingly being expelled from his body while he could feel the opened wounds on his skin being stitched back together. ¡°Force Healing¡± The relief he felt from the lack of pain was quickly offset by the crowd who began to jeer at him. Although Roari never had a chance to begin with, such a move still felt dirty. He looked at Roari who was struggling weakly to her feet, while he was refreshed and hale. "There is nothing skillful about this, but I hope you don''t blame me. After all, to not use all the tools at one''s disposal would be an insult to both you and me." Supreme Dragon smirked, raising his repossessed blade up high. At any other time, he would take the time to jeer at her, but after fighting continuously nonstop, he was tired, hungry and just wanted to go home. Thus as the cutting energy bursted out of his swing, he held no remorse when Roari was finished off with his final force slash. The girl bisected, slid down to the ground with two dull thumps. Finally having a chance to breathe, Supreme Dragon sighed. He was exhausted. Seeing their heroine fall to the ground disgracefully, the crowd had also become silent. ¡®Is this what you wanted to see? Is it?!!¡¯ He leered at the crowd. This was supposed to be his moment. His debut. His temple twitched as he turned away in irritation. It may have only the eighty-seventh fight, but Supreme Dragon was ready to end this farce. But he hadn''t even had a chance to open his mouth again when he a single silver bounced off the floor before him. The crowd roared. ¡®Ass¡­¡¯ He appraised the ash-haired girl. Her eyes full of fire while her body was worn down and ragged. Throughout the entire fight, she had repeatedly impressed him. Her lack of fear, her disregard for pain. Such qualities alone were exceedingly admirable, especially in a society with fragile hearts and even frailer minds. But what truly spoke to him was her ability to adapt, to strategize. Though she fought like a beast, she also never fought him the same way in each bout, constantly changing her approach until something worked. From keeping her distance to attempting to disarm him to just accepting his blows in a war of attrition. Her moves became more fluid with time, yet were still animalistic and amateurish. "Isn''t it time to stop?"Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Supreme Dragon sighed. It looked as if a small breeze would topple her over, but unlike reality, muscle fatigue is negligible. "You''ve fought well, but you''ll only end up hurting yourself if you continue." His voice was soft, filled with something almost akin to compassion. Of course such compassion only stemmed from his weariness. Were he not exhausted, he would never grant her such a boon. His attempt at kindness was ignored though, as the small girl was silent, before resuming her fighting stance. "Come now..." "Raise. Your. Sword." Roari had cut him off before he could continue. Her voice held a steel in it that suggested they were mortal enemies rather than almost complete strangers. Supreme Dragon sighed. This was exasperating. "How hateful." He mused, flaring his sword elegantly. "Fine, but regardless of what you say, this will be the last." Regardless of the outcome, it was clear that this girl would profit because of him. Though he had thoroughly thrashed her and taken her silver, such victories were but drops in the bucket compared to the wide expanse that the game provided. With her performance, anyone with eyes would be able to tell that she had a good chance of becoming a notable figure in the future. But the future was not the present, and so long as he existed, he would be the insurmountable wall. He would never fall. Almost imperceptibly, Roari nodded in agreement to his statement, and the bell was struck, signaling the beginning of their next bout. Like the many times before, she charged forward with her arms outstretched. Though she looked a tad silly, it was the optimal way to keep balance when dodging to the side. A discovery that was paid for by blood. Not bothering to wait for her to close the distance, Supreme Dragon unleashed a sweeping energy wave, forcing Roari to dive to the ground. Not allowing her the chance to get back up, he immediately descended upon her, smashing his blade downwards. What Supreme Dragon never expected though was that Roari would keep on moving past him. His blade hitting nothing but air as an irritated expression began to form on his face. ''What sort of idiot rolls around in combat?'' He had given up trying to understand her. It was no time to complain though, as he reversed the grip on his blade, drilling his hilt into the aspiring Martialist who made the mistake of trying to grab him. ¡°Force Strike¡± With the hilt striking squarely in the middle of her face, Roari was blasted across the arena. Though she just barely managed to remain on her feet, the mark of his blow still stuck as a waterfall of blood poured from her face. After sliding to a stop, she snarled once before charging once more. Clicking his tongue, Supreme Dragon realized he still had another ten seconds before his Force Slash was usable again, thus he prepared for a head-on clash. His blade glimmered as he barely grazed her arm with a diagonal slash, but just as he was about to dance out of the range of Roari''s fists, he noted two clawed hands arcing towards him. ¡®Fool!¡¯ After battling for so long, he had pretty much memorized the effects of all her skills. Hence he could swiftly counter them, mitigating any possible effect they might have on him. But though he immediately covered his neck with his free arm, but the blow never came. ''Eh?'' His confusion gave way to astonishment as he quickly found himself unable to move his blade. Slick red ichor oozed down its length, a gloved fist clamped tightly down on its end. His mind momentarily drew a blank but was promptly brought back to reality when a solid elbow connected with his chin, making him see stars. His brain rattled, his legs weak and heavy. He felt a hand grip his shoulder, crushing down tightly as it forced him downwards slightly. Unable to grasp his bearings, he barely had time to register the sensation when he was pummeled by a series of flaming fists. The repeated blows smashed him down onto the arena platform, each attack like molten lava being driven home into his belly. However just as he thought the attacks would never end, the heat suddenly vanished and a shadow loomed over him. ''Danger!'' He wordlessly screamed, jerking his head to the side. It was barely in time too, as he just narrowly avoided a heavy boot stomping down upon his face. He barely managed a sigh of relief. Although he had messed up, he was still a far cry from losing. The sound of roaring flooded his head as he felt himself being dragged away by the scuff of his shirt. ''The fuck?'' Supreme Dragon¡¯s eyes bulged as the fabric wrapped around the soft of his throat. Although it wasn¡¯t to the level of asphyxiation, the sensation was not pleasant, yet Supreme Dragon felt a smile unknowingly creep onto his face. ¡®She wants a ring out?¡¯ He was unsure whether to be amazed or amused. While it spoke volumes of Roari''s will to win, to try to force him out instead of pressing her lead might as well be the same as throwing the match. He would punish this mistake. Taking advantage of the time it''d take for him to be dragged to the edge, Supreme Dragon focused on regaining his mental functions. Upon recovering to his optimal state, he quickly made a short cut with his blade, drawing it cruelly across the back of Roari''s ankle. Her surprised cries were music to his ears as he was released, falling to the ground with a thud. She couldn¡¯t walk. He was sure of it as with her leg temporarily disabled, she sought to pummel him to death, ending it there and then. But such thoughts were folly, as Supreme Dragon had no intention of allowing such a thing. The wind whistled and the tip of his blade bursted out the back of Roari''s shoulder. Her body shuddered as a seismic wave erupted soon after, sending her tumbling to the very edge of the arena. It was over. While gasping heavily, Roari''s joints trembled as she struggled to get up. Her motions were jagged, mechanical, but this machine was running its last. Supreme Dragon tutted. Fighting flailers always left a bad taste in his mouth, but he could at least appreciate her efforts. With small steps, he took his time, leisurely approaching while topping up his health. The menacing glare that Roari shot at him was disarmed by her fragile demeanor. Her hair disheveled, it seemed that even the slightest breeze would blow her over as she teetered haphazardly. She punched out as he drew near but it was nowhere near the mark. The momentum sent her crashing to his side, a ruined mess. It seemed all that mental exertion had finally caught up with her as she laid there, unmoving. ''Well...It''s been fun'' Supreme Dragon decided then, that he would try to bring this girl under his wing. Of all the fighters he faced today, there might have been a few unpolished gems, but none made anywhere near the impact of this girl. Right as he was about to voice his proposition, a sudden chill swept through his bones. He met Roari''s gaze. Fire somehow still burning within her honeyed irises. It was almost mesmerizing. Confused, he watched as ever so slowly, the corners of Roari''s mouth started to curl up, revealing a feral grin that shook him to his core. Immediately realizing the situation he was in, there was a silver flash as he swept his blade down in a panic, seeking to finish this once and for all. But it was too late. With barely any strength left, Roari thrust out her left arm. Fist clenched as a metallic phantasmal glow appeared. "Meteor...Cannon!" "No!!" Supreme Dragon howled out in indignation. His eyes bugged out as the spectral fist buried itself into his gut, launching him into the air. The pain was nothing, but his face became clouded over with despair while the wind was knocked out of him. His favored force blade was thrust from his grasp as he was sent careening over the arena edge. Looks of disbelief appeared on the faces of those watching, as many felt that Roari had already lost the moment she fell over. But the muted silence that came with those looks soon turned into roars as Supreme Dragon fell ungracefully onto the sandy coliseum sand. It was a ring out. Massive cheers boomed across the stands, and the announcer NPC suddenly appears overtop the stage. His voice roared as he announced the victor. "THE WINNER!..." "SUPREME DRAGON!" "...!?!?!!" The jubilant cries of the spectators were soon cut short as many gaped at the announcer in confusion. A bizarre gleam appeared in Supreme Dragon''s eyes as he hastily dusted himself off. On the stage, the lifeless corpse that was Roari laid unmoving. A bloodied blade stuck limply in her side. In the few moments, it took for Supreme Dragon to fall out of the ring, she had already been slain. Such an outcome, after the prolonged hype, was something many in the stands could not abide by, as a string of abuses was hurled down at the announcer NPC. But despite their howls, despite their cries, the rules of the arena were impartial, and many could only stomach the end result. While Supreme Dragon unsteadily limped towards center stage, he retrieved his blade and took the time to look at the exhausted little girl lying prone on the ground. "There will be no more rematches today." He said in a tone that brooks no argument. If anything, he wanted to collapse into a heap as well, and take a nice long nap, but for the sake of his appearance, he would not allow himself to. "..." The exhausted girl did not even raise her head for a retort. No, it was because she was unable to. Upon seeing that there was still life in her, Supreme Dragon could only sigh. Such a person was truly extraordinary. Although her skills might be crap, her perseverance was extremely valuable. Of course, such a trait could be chalked up to her personality having a few screws loose, but still, such a manner stirred something within him. Desire "Your tenacity was impressive, but your experience is lacking." Supreme Dragon threw away the airs in his voice. After being thrashed by a single person continuously for a few hours, he was certain that a grudge would remain, thus he had to approach carefully. "I am a man who appreciates skill. How about you join my team? You can learn a lot and I''ll even return all the silver from the bet!" "...." Roari struggled to raise her head. Her limbs twitched like that of a dying insect as she positioned herself to look up at Supreme Dragon¡¯s face. She smiled. Supreme Dragon blanched. Just from seeing that toothy smile, he felt something restless stirring in his chest. Although a person''s avatar was not necessarily representative of a person''s appearance in real life, her feral aura couldn''t help but leak from her body. Supreme Dragon gulped. It was inconceivable! He barely knew this girl and he was getting butterflies? "Don''t be hasty! With your temperament, you can easily become one of the best after reaching your full potential." Supreme Dragon insisted. Who didn''t want fame and glory? It was the most enticing carrot that he could provide. "You could become something great!" He was stumbling over his own words in order to appeal to Roari, but it was soon cut short as an icy voice seemed to slice through the air. "She already is. And she''s with us." Two figures had swiftly invaded the arena. Much to his surprise, one was equipped in luxurious armor and was busy hauling Roari away while the other stood menacingly before him. His eyes were cold and his body exuded a strange golden aura. "...And who might you be?" "The Trash Collector." Up high in the coliseum stands, two figures amongst the crowd had been watching with a vested interest. One, a young man with shaggy blonde hair, while the other was a Corgin, with her long flowing fur pulled back into a makeshift ponytail. In case it wasn¡¯t obvious by now. The blonde haired man was the previously notorious, Spicy Dragon. The festivities had long ended yet still they remained, looking at the charred husk of a player on the arena platform. Who was it, you might ask? Why the mighty and venerable Supreme Dragon of course! ¡°...Why isn¡¯t he reviving?¡± The Corgin tilted her head in confusion. It had already been fifteen minutes since the last of the spectators funneled out, but Supreme Dragon did not stir. Whether Supreme Dragon was too embarrassed to face the crowd or had been knocked stupid by his loss, the burnt remains showed no indication of moving anytime soon. ¡°No wait! He¡¯s coming to!¡± A single lock of hair bobbed off the girl''s head like an antenna. Her lips curled and cheeks puffed as she strained not to laugh. Her jaw ached as she blew out all the air, her eyes glittering appreciatively. "Brother, Sister!" It wasn¡¯t long before a third person appeared from the steps behind them. Supreme Dragon. He sidled in while the two of them made room. Obviously the three of them knew each other. ¡°The exalted loser returns.¡± The blonde haired man snorted, sparking an ugly look from the loser. ¡°Shut it Spicy. I didn¡¯t lose. They cheated.¡± ¡°You accepted the duel though?¡± ¡°Because he betted like 20 gold! How was I supposed to know he had a bajillion buffs on him?¡± Supreme Dragon¡¯s blood churned as he remembered the futility of his sword strokes. Not only was the damage mitigated by that golden aura, but any attacks that managed to penetrate the flesh were also futile. Again and again he attacked, but his opponent would not fall. Worst was that throughout the entire fight, the both of them were set on fire so Supreme Dragon could do nothing but watch in futility as his health burned away. ¡°But you still lost, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°...Tch.¡± He could not argue. ¡°You only had one job, and you blew it. You know Saucy isn¡¯t going to be happy.¡± The cute Corgin chimed in. ¡°I won the tournament though.¡± ¡°Yeah, and you became a stepping stone in some girl¡¯s 15 minutes of fame, before getting stomped by some random guy straight after. I don¡¯t believe that''s exactly what our sister had in mind when she sent you here.¡± ¡°That girl!¡± Supreme Dragon¡¯s teeth trembled as he clenched his jaw tight. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. She was inferior to me in every way, yet why did she get the fans.¡± It was truly inconceivable. Of the opponents he faced. Even before her, there were numerous who were more skilled, more deadly. Actually, if it weren¡¯t for her little stunt, would anyone bother to remember her name? Upon hearing this though, the Corgin got a mischievous smile. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple really. She had something that you could never hope to achieve.¡± Supreme Dragon snorted. There was nothing that she had that he couldn¡¯t obtain as well. ¡°She was cute.¡± Ok. Maybe except that. ¡°You think players want to look at the millionth edgy mcedgeface persona, or some cute fluffy little girl? Please. Let¡¯s be rational here.¡± The Corgin winked as she poked both of her dimples. ¡°However, if I were in your place, things would definitely have gone differently. What with me being strong, pretty and smart, the crowds would have loved me. A pity, Saucy decided to give you a chance.¡± Though her voice was light and charming, her words were anything but as Supreme Dragon felt the knife twist deeper into his heart. "I know these three." Spicy Dragon interjected, sparing Supreme from the continuous verbal beating. "The paladin, I''ve seen before in Azoth, and the other two were apart of my newbie group." "Oh? So you''re already familiar then?" The Corgin asked. "Not exactly." Spicy Dragon said weakly. Thinking back to the horrors of which he endured in Azoth, he began to tremble weakly. However, after noticing the curious gazes of his companions, he relaxed his body and shrugged. "We''ve never really had any lengthy conversation and the girl who fought Supreme for so long pretty much blew me off while I was in Torva." "Yeah, well most girls would." The girl melodramatically sighed and tactfully dodged Spicy Dragon''s casual swipe. "That said, since they''ve already come across two of us so far, then this surely must be fate! I see no reason why we cannot make their acquaintance?" The girl said excitedly, but the Supreme shook his head. "I''m going to have to pass. Things are kind of awkward, and I want to take a nap." "...Fair enough. Spicy let''s go!" She smiled as she turned to find the exit, but her lips soon smoothed out to a tight line when she noticed that Spicy Dragon hadn''t moved from his position. "Spicy?" Spicy Dragon scratched his cheek sheepishly. His voice quiet as he raised his hands in supplication. "I would...but I kinda have a date planned." The girl blinked. She stood there stock still as if trying to process such information. Just what sort of deranged woman would go out with him? And why hadn''t she heard of it before? However, after seeing the nervous, fidgety gait of Spicy Dragon, she quickly came to the realization that she was being flaked on. The vein on her temple popped as she stared at her brother who would so shamelessly bail on her. Her fingers twitched, but she couldn''t beat him. Not here. Not yet. Her cheeks reddened before she turned away from them in a huff. Well whatever, she wouldn''t hold a grudge, since already in her mind, she decided to drag Supreme Dragon along, husk and all. Chapter 21: Dragon and Storm CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE Dragon and Storm There comes a time in life, where it is inevitable that one is forced into an awkward situation. Maybe you are asking out your first crush for the first time, or maybe you have to make a public speech about the superiority of beef to a bunch of vegans. Such situations are apart of the spice that makes life interesting, but if one was given the choice to experience such situations, the majority would answer with a no thank you. That said, when one is forced to interact with the person who beat the crap out of his sister, or the person who humiliated her brother, there is little to be done aside from cast the grudges aside and have a drink. ... The Wandering Eye was the biggest hub of vice and debauchery in the entire White City. With a massive building that took up an entire city block, it catered to whatever fancies and desires that its patrons might have. With beautiful dancing girls, gambling halls, and countless means of entertainment, it did not take long for the tavern to become a fan favorite of the more ''mature'' crowd among the Elseworlders. That said, they were also known for producing the most exotic of delicacies, with each dish meticulously refined by an army of chefs. It was for this reason that Roari and company found themselves crammed into a tiny booth, sitting directly across from two pleasant individuals whose strained smiles seemed all but genuine. The group was resting casually, all the while Roari was taking quick, small bites from a rabbit leg. Having recently received a bit of extra income, it wasn¡¯t amiss to have a little fun once in a while. The sounds of her chewing cluttered their surroundings, keeping the atmosphere just awkward enough that Pale took the initiative to speak first. "Are you certain?" The Corgin who now had twin tails bobbed her head. She had the odd habit of stroking her chin when she brooded, perhaps to appear wise or senior beyond her years. It might¡¯ve worked too, if she were some seventy year old sage, but as she was merely an anthropomorphised Corgi girl without even the slightest tuft of facial hair, that image was ruined slightly. Her name was Sunny Dragon, and true to her name, her personality was incredibly bright and peppy. After hounding them down with a squalling Supreme Dragon in tow, and after a series of twists and turns, the lot of them ended up having dinner together. Yep. That¡¯s right. They had dinner. Imagine one of those awkward family dinners you have every Christmas and you might understand the scene that transpired. Of course, after a round of pleasantries, the two groups actually got along swimmingly with the conversation eventually leading to the crisis in the White City. "Of course. The players in this city have already discovered that Pastor Maximillian is the instigator of the kidnappings. But the strange thing is, nothing has happened! It seems as though the knight orders in this city refuse to attack him, which leave many players stuck with their questlines. Well...I wouldn¡¯t worry though. His time on this world is limited, as the Basilisk guild seems to be recruiting players for an assault tomorrow." Pale''s eyebrow twitched as he tried to acclimate to Sunny''s enigmatic way of speaking. There was something profoundly odd about this girl, which caused a rather uncomfortable sensation to spring up from his gut. He shot a long, smug look at Dawn, who was carrying Roari on her lap. "Told you it was a Priest!" "In the beginning, the number of leads we had was as numerous as the stars," Sunny continued, "But due to the unyielding efforts of the users, the true path was soon found." A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "So what''s the plan now? Are you going to join the assault?" Dawn asked. Surprisingly, it was Supreme Dragon who responded. For some odd reason, he couldn''t quite look into the eyes of anyone present and was subdued for most of the conversation. "We have no interest in aiding the glory of other organizations. At our current stage, we''d be nothing more than pawns and the Cordon Group would get all the credit." "Still, it might be fun to watch." Roari piped up and wiped the sauce from her lips. As soon as she spoke, Supreme Dragon immediately shyed away, as if an introverted school girl hiding away from her crush. ''So it''s like that?'' Roari raised an eyebrow, wondering where the domineering arse from the arena disappeared to. Who was this flowery punk who suddenly became too timid to look at her? "Unfortunately, our current standing at this point of the game is very volatile. The Elseworlds have barely been out for a fortnight, but already a clear divide has appeared between casuals and the nolifers. Having experienced the game yourselves, you can understand that it¡¯s only a matter of time before a real-life market is built around the game." "And you plan on no lifing during the early stages until you can grind out a living for yourselves?" Pale cut Supreme Dragon off. Such a plan was typical as far as plans go, for who wouldn''t want to be able to make money while playing a game. Supreme Dragon, however, shook his head. "No. While some may be content to live on the barest necessities, we do not consider ourselves apart of that cliche. Rather, it is to prove that we are the greatest." Although Pale was about to scoff at such a childish goal, Supreme Dragon didn''t allow him to as he continued. "Consider this. The Olympics come every four years. It is a special event where each country puts forward their own candidate to vie for athletic supremacy. However, once the event is over, does anyone even remember the gold medalists? Instead, it is the actors and singers that hold the adoration and worship of the masses, but without luck and connections, such a path is blocked off to most." As he kept talking, Supreme Dragon grew more comfortable and bold. "But then came online gaming, which enabled even those who constantly tap away on their keyboards to hold the worship of many. But for us..." Supreme Dragon looked over at Sunny, who was twirling her locks sheepishly. "All we''re really good at is fighting. When you have no charisma, no connections, the only thing you can do to prove that you''re the best is through some niche circles like MMA or boxing. For those who have dreamed of greater things, how can we be content? Thus when Elseworlds came out, we considered it a godsend." Supreme Dragon suddenly quieted as he flushed, seemingly embarrassed by his own enthusiasm. ''The hell do you mean no charisma! This guy suddenly became so adorable.'' Pale and Dawn''s eyes bugged out, but they were amused all the same. "Your entire family is naturally good at fighting?" Pale asked. It hadn''t been too difficult to put together that Spicy Dragon whom they met at the beginning was also part of this group as well. Judging from the natural, fluid movements that were displayed so far, he quickly realized that such a force would be no joke if they were to mature further. "Un! There''s actually ten of us in total, with dad being some excommunicated Shaolin monastery elder turned MMA fighter." "Big family. Must have been hard on the mom." Roari whistled. "It really wasn¡¯t. Dad wasn''t exactly the most faithful type, but the extra family is still nice." Sunny''s face twisted into a sad smile. As if a dense cloud had blotted out her cheerful mood, her entire demeanor seemed quite pitiful. If Roari wasn''t seated firmly on her lap, Dawn had half a mind to reach over and give the girl a hug. "So down to our proposition. Despite our abilities, it would be folly to think we could make it to the top with a mere ten people, and we were wondering if you would be interested in joining us." "Like join a guild?" "Something like that. Although I cannot offer any benefits at the moment, I feel it would be good to at least establish friendly relations." Upon seeing Sunny''s disarming smile, Dawn was slightly troubled. Inside her heart, she had rejected the notion of joining a group previously, and it was only recently that she decided to follow the Storm Siblings. Would she get pulled into a guild along with them? If so, there were currently much better options open to her at the moment. Fortunately Pale, who was the acting spokesman of the group shook his head. "While we appreciate the offer, there is no way my team can ever join a group whose leader is weaker than me." Pale looked pointedly at Supreme Dragon. He looked as if he had swallowed a dried plum as he roared in indignation. "Don''t get cocky. Just because of one fluke, you think you''re stronger than me?" "Oh? Then do you want to go again?" His casual taunt instantly shut Supreme Dragon up. After all, even if Pale lied down on the ground and did nothing, it was still doubtful whether Supreme Dragon could break past his health fast enough before succumbing to the assault from the flames and the little black cat. "Hmmph! I''d like to see you fight Sister Storm. Hell, you would even get floored by Sunny here." "...Storm?" "Storm Dragon." Sunny provided. "She''s the eldest and the most vicious. Although I haven''t seen her character yet, there''s no doubt that it''ll be a strong one." "Ah." Pale nodded, before flashing a wicked smile" And how about you. You can floor me?" "Indeed I can." Sunny smiled in return. The light snores of Roari began to echo through the room as the two of them smiled at each other. Imaginary sparks began flying between them as Pale was quickly beginning to feel that his promise with Roari to play this game with her, wasn''t quite so bad after all. "I believe there''s only one way to put that statement to the test." "No need. You won''t win." Sunny''s expression didn''t change at all. It was as she wasn''t even provoking him, but merely stating a fact. "Never tell me the odds." "It''s zero." "I said to not tell me them!" Pale grinned as he stood up from the booth. His gnarled staff appeared in his hands and he gestured towards the tavern exit. Seeing such a direct challenge, Sunny had no choice but to respond. She sighed as she pulled out a black iron bar that had a broken length of chain attached to the end. With but a glance, anyone would be able to tell that such a weapon was special, but in what way was anyone''s guess. "It looks like I, your father am going to have to teach you a lesson." Pale blinked and stared at her blankly to which she merely smiled sweetly. "And by lesson, I mean I''m going to beat the crap out of you!" Chapter 22: Theres Actually a Plot? CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO There''s Actually a Plot? The White Chapel. A relatively uninspired name for what would be the largest place of worship on the city outskirts. However, the people currently inside were not there for prayer and reverence. Instead, a pitched battle was fought across the pews, with dozens if not hundreds of players fighting tooth and nail against hooded deacons who emitted a pasty green glow. Upon arrival, anyone would be astounded by the sheer number of combatants, but rather than join the fight, one party meekly decided to avoid the battle. Instead, finding a nearby propped hill, to better watch the carnage. Despite the heavy resistance, the battle was progressing steadily. The Basilisk group though small were well organized, and had ensured that a maximum amount of users could take part in the assault. Of course they were no fools either, as they positioned most of the beginners to be used as cannon fodder in order to maximize their benefits. However, such a decision soon proved to be their undoing as their actions inevitably triggered the Pastor''s Ire. With but a wave of his sleeves, the corpses of the countless beginner¡¯s strewn on the ground combined and congealed until an amorphous mass of flesh formed before them. As the users screamed in terror, the pastor managed to disappear during the commotion, leaving behind the abomination. Bulbous, gargantuan and with pus seeping out of its seams, the monster appeared to have no offensive power but was incomparably sturdy. While its lack of aggression allowed for many to heave sighs of relief, such sighs turned to groans as located just beneath its fleshly body was a trap door. It didn¡¯t take an idiot to know that the door surely led to wherever the Pastor had escaped to. Suddenly the quest had a time limit. Whereas before the biggest worry was whether the players would have enough firepower to take down the pastor, now they had to quickly chase him down since it was doubtful that the Pastor would just sit idly by while they hacked away at the abomination. The exposure of his crimes would surely lead to a hastening of his mysterious plans which could prove devastating towards the success of the mission. The rankers who were overseeing the assault were quick to act though. They swallowed whatever pride they had and sent for the NPCs, but even as the lower leveled guards began appearing, time was quickly being used up. The monster itself had a body which was impervious to weapons. Any attacks would bounce off its fleshy hide, and the barest of nicks would also close up almost instantaneously. It was evident that they would need someone on the level of a Knight Captain to break through its defenses, but due to the isolated location of the chapel, such assistance would take time. Time, that they did not have. Unlike normal games, the humans and monsters in the Elseworld were always on the move, which could lead to a near infinite amount of situations that players could find themselves in. Understanding this, an officer of Basilisk could only chew on his cheek in frustration as he finally unveiled his trump card. "Group Up! And Hit it Till it Dies!" "We need to find another entrance!" The chain of command was scattered as the original leader of the expedition had already been slain by Pastor Maximillian. What was left were rankers and even casual players trying desperately to seize control. "Well, isn''t this disappointing." Pale murmured as he casually watched the proceedings atop a picnic blanket. From an organized assault to this messy floundering. It might only be the early stages of the game, but such a lack of coordination was embarrassing, to say the least. "Hey! I thought we weren''t going to join in?" Dawn complained as Pale ended up swaggering towards the chapel entrance. "Correct. We aren¡¯t. I am." Pale smiled before entering the fray. Despite the battle''s climax already being passed, a ferocious struggle was still underway within the once holy walls. While Dawn had half a mind to follow him, it was then that Roari materialized back onto the dirt beside her. She had just gone on a bathroom break and suddenly Pale was gone, while Dawn looked like she wanted to leave? "Are you guys ditching me?" Roari cried in shock. Although she noticed that Pale and Dawn had shared some glances from time to time, she never expected to be cast aside so soon. "No! No!" Dawn said hastily. Though Roari was expressionless, she felt as though her face was but a fragile sheet of ice, haphazardly holding back the unrelenting fury that burned within. Through their experiences together, Dawn quickly became accustomed to why Pale almost always let Roari have her way. To see her angered was frightening beyond compare. "He just went inside for reconnaissance. I''m sure he''ll back soon!" Dawn threw away whatever thoughts she had of following Pale, instead opting to placate Roari by brushing her hair. ''I feel like a cat owner'' Dawn grimaced, however, it wasn''t long before Pale returned, dragging along what looked to be a corpse in their direction. It was one of Pastor Maximillion''s deacons, although his eyes were covered with a bloodied bag, and he was missing half an arm, the servant was still very much alive. The man did not stir, but wheezed weakly as his life''s blood flowed from his orifices. It was evident that he did not have much time left. "Dawn, heal him a little." There was only muted silence in response as Dawn allowed her healing light to shine over the deacon''s body. Although it wasn''t a lot, her recovery magicks still managed to bring him back from the brink of death, leaving him in heavily critical condition. "W-what?" A tired voice slurred, which was instantly interrupted as Pale landed a smashing blow across the covered face. Crack. Dawn sucked in a breath but looked on with interest. Pale''s voice had deepened until it became gravelly, sinister. "Wake up!" Pale hissed as though nothing was wrong. "The Temple Knights have come, we need to move!" Although bloodlust had erupted from the dying man at first, Pale''s words have caused him to pause. "Impossible! We were attacked by...we were¡­--" The deacon was unsure of the situation, but before he could grasp his bearings, another slap came crashing down. "It is not. We have been betrayed. The Pastor is on the run, but he won''t last much longer." "What? But we promised them Road. They can''t! Wh-Why can''t I see? What is this!" "Don''t take off the cloth. You were blinded." Dawn inwardly whistled at Pale''s sudden coldness. Although it was all just an act, his gravelly tone and overbearing manner of speaking all received full marks in her book. Also, some of the combatants took note of their presence, but most were too concerned with murdering each other to pay them any mind.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "We don''t have much time. Our brothers are dying, but I can still save Maximillian. I just need to know where the tunnels lead out of." "Th-They... Who are you?" Pale cursed silently. "I am a servant of the Master. He sent me when he learned you were under attack." "Which Master?" The tone of the deacon''s voice became progressively more suspicious. Although Pale wanted to cry, he understood that he would have to double down on his act or receive nothing in exchange. He snarled as spittle flew from his lips. "There is only one Master. Don''t presume to question my position. I hold more authority than you could ever hope to attain." The deacon was silent, with only light gasps giving away his consciousness. Soon a low gurgling laugh came out of the bloodied sack. Tinged with madness, it was obvious that the jig was up. "Fool. Why would the master care about us? We are mere ants just trying to survive while giants walk the earth. Don''t presume that I am so easily fooled. Y-You are enemies." Pale''s eyes widened as the deacon''s one remain arm exploded upwards. His hooks nails barely scoring the side of his face before Dawn swiftly retaliated. Draw, cut, release. The offending arm fell to the ground with a plop, having been instantly severed with but a single movement. Roari followed up by stomping down on the deacon''s chest, forcing him back to the earth while mad muffled laughter came pouring out of the bag. The claw marks on his face stung as Pale sucked a breath through his teeth. Despite being a glancing blow, the wound throbbed viciously. Looking down at the dying deacon, he could only sigh as he tipped his metaphorical hat at the man''s vigor. "I suppose it would''ve been too easy if you were to just give it all away. But I''ll cut you a deal. Tell us where the Pastor went, and I promise you a swift reunion with that goddess you are all so fanatical about." "Goddess?" The deacon laughed, with a strength far beyond what a dying sack of meat should justifiably have. "There is no goddess! Road spurned us. Betrayed us. If we would see her again, it would be to show her city, burned to the ground, her legacy reduced to ash." Pale''s face turned cold as he restrained the urge to hit him. With the deacon''s pitiful state, even the most casual of blows might end him. "Dawn. Heal him. We can bring him back to the Knight''s Temple for questioning." As Dawn was about to comply, the air turned cold, as the blood splattered bag draped over the deacon''s head became soaked entirely. Cursing, Pale ripped the bag off the deacon''s head to see a crazed smile staring back at him. The deacon spat a glob of flesh onto the ground before them and gave them a brilliantly bloody grin. ''He bit off his tongue?!'' From the deacon''s throat came an incomprehensible jibber and his eyes became crescents. Despite having lost, he would reign victorious. No matter what torture, he had effectively ensured his silence in the matter. Pale stiffened. Between the blood loss and the effort needed to bring the deacon in, the potential rewards really didn''t seem worth it. With a low sigh, green flames appeared on his fingertips and were then used to light the deacon''s entire body on fire. The notification indicating that his level had risen didn''t do anything to lift his mood as countless more questions appeared in his head. They had thought the Chapel assault would be the catalyst which would allow them to embark on the Bloodwitch questline, but from the way things were going, such a task had to be put on hold yet. However, it was now clear that they would have to take part of the White City kidnapping questline which would be troubling, to say the least. There was also a problem with the reactions of Roari and Dawn towards his performance. Despite their differences, both seemed to have eyes shining with excitement. As for the reasons, only they themselves would know. "Your psychopath impression was a bit lacking, but overall a solid performance. I give a B-!" Roari commented dryly. "It was a bit cold, but that seriousness coupled with that icy glare was quite stimulating." Dawn nodded while doing her best to hide a smirk. "...thank you for your kind words. Anyways, back to the task at hand. I imagine we''ll have to figure out who this "Road" is. If what mr.cinders says over here is true, then I imagine this is just the beginning of a long string of quests." Pale prodded the burning husk of the armless deacon. "Seeing how there was a monstrous abomination that even rankers can¡¯t kill, I doubt we''re anywhere near qualified to take such a mission." Dawn, the killjoy said tactfully. Just how long would it take them to reach such a level? Judging from their current progression, it would be akin to abandoning the quest altogether. "We could still check it out. If we die, then so be it. Isn''t that the point of being adventurers?" Roari said. Pale however disagreed. "That shouldn''t be the case. This quest was offered to literally everyone who came into this city. With high leveled NPCs, why would responsibility be pushed onto the players, where the majority of whom are under lv 30?" "Shitty game design?" "Apart from that, my guess is that the quest is something that does not require the strength of an elite few to achieve, but rather requires the manpower of many in order to achieve success. This quest pertains to the security of the city after all. Who would leave it to but a few random strangers?" Dawn simmered on that. If the scenario was as Pale said, they would have to expect an incredibly level of coordination and teamwork from noobs who just started. Such an expectation was quite optimistic. "For many, the game just started. Would players really have access to quests that would have the capacity to change the foundations of a city? So soon?" "Isn''t that what''s happening right now?" Dawn chewed on the insides of her cheek. Despite having started this game much earlier than the two of them, she couldn''t really declare anything with certainty. Since the beginning, quests have been more straightforward, unidirectional. It was only recently that the complexity increased by multiple folds. As the party was at a loss, there wasn''t much else to do but to search the chapel for more enemies to interrogate. As for the treasures and loot within, nearly all of it had been monopolized by the Basilisk guild already, thus profits were slim. Though they found nothing, it wasn''t long before all enemies were slain save for the abomination. Though at that point, it seemed that the NPCs in the city had caught wind of the operation, as half an hour later, the temple Knight Captains had finally arrived. Leading them all was a cold looking man in a brilliant azure blue full plate. Its gentle glow exuded a mysticism and strength that could only belong to an NPC elite. With their revival, an eerie silence descended upon the chapel, leaving nothing but the sound of mail clinking. The cerulean knight''s similarly blue eyes looked around at the dumbstruck users in disdain. Despite his glare, he did not stop to converse with anyone, instead, striding up nonchalantly to the abomination. With an almost loving gentleness, he placed his palm gently upon the mass of wriggling flesh. Squelch. There was no explosion, only a crimson flash. In the time span for every player in the area to blink, the chapel which was previously a pristine white was drenched in red. With unidentifiable gooey chunks trickling down the chapel walls. The blood and guts had gotten all over the Knight Captain''s as well, but the blue knight stood there, immaculate. A voice as ancient and hollow as time came out of the cerulean knight''s lips. "Find him." The orders were curt, but immediately the squadron of knights rushed for the trap door, descending into the dark unknown. As for the knight, his piercing eyes swept over the trembling users. His gravelly voice seemed to drop another pitch as he snapped, "Who is the leader here!" One player carrying an oaken longbow stepped forward. "He''s dead...sir, but my name is Tuck, at your service...sir." "Dead? As if death has any meaning for you lot." The cerulean knight removed his sallet helm, revealing a cold, pallid face. He might have been considered winsome if not for a fearsome scowl that marred his features. The few rankers who remained were downcast. Even if the cerulean knight was not real, none dared to meet his gaze. "You will not be blamed for this, but neither shall you be rewarded. Return to whence you came. This is a matter of the White Temple now." Though not many had noticed at first, the moment after the cerulean knight made the statement, all the users in the White City had the same notification appear in their journals.
Quest Failed: Darkness in the White City
"So it was hopeless after all..." The remaining party leaders of the Basilisk Group gnashed their teeth, but there was nothing they could do. If anything, they had to prevent this failure from getting out, lest a blow was struck to their reputation. "Typical. If we knew about this earlier, there was no way we would have failed." Roari boasted while feeling smug at the crestfallen users. ''Are you sure about that?'' Dawn frowned. Knowing Roari, they would probably have done the same and just charged in without a plan. "I think we should just be thankful that we weren''t the ones who fucked up. There will be more opportunities later." Pale stated. Although most of the users here were made up of Basilisk Group members, there were still many like themselves who have no affiliation with the guild. "It definitely won''t end with this." Pale repeated. They decided to hover around the cerulean knight as the search continued. While it wasn''t long before the squadron of Knight Captains returned, the results of the search quickly became evident Pastor Maximillian had escaped, but they managed to find a hidden pathway which led to an underground warehouse. Within were all the kidnapped noble children, unharmed but strangely unguarded. They were swiftly returned to their anxious parents, and soon afterward, the King had lifted martial law from the city. The White Temple Knights were now free to act as they pleased and missions were no longer restricted. Such an event made many of the users within the White City happy. After all, the contribution points received from completing White Temple missions could be used to acquire enchanted materials for armor enhancing. Since the best possible gear obtainable thus far were merely forged from steel and iron, access to holy stones would allow users to increase their battle prowess to another level. With that, the great abduction ended on a rather anticlimactic note. For many players, the whole scenario felt rather off, but many chalked it up to poor game design. In addition to that, it was stated that a bounty for Pastor Maximillian would soon be issued, but the timing of such a request remained uncertain. Though the quest had ended and most of the users had dispersed, Pale, Dawn, and Roari were stopped before they could leave as well. "...Can I help you?" Pale looked towards the user. It was Tucker, who had assumed leadership upon meeting the cerulean knight. Despite a couple of pockmarks, he had no real distinguishing features thus his face was already fading from Pale''s mind. "What are you doing now?" He demanded rudely. Pale blinked twice, taken back by his audaciousness. "Excuse me?" "I saw you chatting up with a deacon earlier. You have shifty eyes. I know you''re up to something and I want in." Pale waved him off and turned his back to him. "Don''t walk away from me! We can help each other. Just tell me what you know!" Tucker panted, removing his bow from its harness. Pale was about to stay silent until he heard an arrow being knocked in the bowstring. Pale turned with an astonished look on his face. "You''re delusional! Who are you to throw wild accusations just because you made a mess of this quest? You think its this easy to push us, beginners, around? Have you forgotten the purge?" Tucker''s face darkened and he grit his teeth. He looked at Pale''s face one last time before lowering his bow. The bloodied civil war among users was still fresh on everyone''s mind. Although the hostilities had more or less died down in the region around the White City, every ranker knew at least one person who had suffered at the hands of the beginners. "If you know anything. You will be fairly compensated. We have a branch set up on the Eastern Square." Tucker said quickly as Pale turned to leave. Dawn and Roari quickly followed suit, leaving the Bowman alone amidst the bloodied chapel. "Wonder whats wrong with him." Pale pondered out loud, once they were out of earshot. "Maybe he fell in love with you and was just really awkward about it! What was the term? Gay at first sight?" "Well, that''s not really fair. For all you know, he could have been a girl. It''s not polite to assume." Pale felt blood rushing up his throat as he coughed. "Yeah, let''s leave it at that." He met Dawn''s concerned gaze as she looked as if she was holding back a question. "What?" "Well...your sexual orientation aside, I just wanted to know...''are'' you up to something?" With the events that transpired, it wasn''t too unexpected that many would be at a loss as to what to do. When thinking back to the procession of children who walked past them as they exited the chapel, Pale couldn''t help but get a look at a few of them. While many seemed normal, one of them caught his eye and gave him a wide, full-faced smile. After being torn from their families and subjected to who knows what sort of tortures, would any child be able to smile like that? Shouldn''t they be sobbing in relief or be traumatized? Such suspicions gave Pale an unsettling sensation in his stomach as he chose his next words carefully. "No, but it''s obvious that the quest isn¡¯t over. Not like this. For the time being, we will look into this independently. If there are rewards at the end, then we will be the ones to gain them." "Naturally, that would be within our rights, but where do we go from here?" Dawn''s breath started becoming heavy. It was only in a game such as this where one could truly explore the romance of mystery and adventure. "First...We have to meet the ol'' Knight Captain again." Chapter 23: Intermission 2: Arego CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE Intermission 2: Arego In a certain building... A balding man in his 20s was busily working through a mountain of paperwork with heavy-lidded eyes. His name was Jack Lee, a rather uninspired name for the QA Manager at Arego International. His job normally consisted of going to meetings and twiddling his thumbs, but ever since the launch of the Elseworlds, the situation in the office had changed drastically. What was once a lax, leisurely position became a living hell as countless reports from quality control teams around the world came pouring in. "ENOUGH!" He screamed as he upended the entire table. Chest heaving as papers scattered into the air. His eyes were read as he slumped against the office walls. Having not slept for several days now, the bags under his eyes were so dark, people would mistake it for makeup. From his outburst, the constant buzz of activity from outside his office momentarily ceased. Quiet laughter came out soon after, which made Jack drop his head in shame. The papers were of no import. All that was required would be a quick skim, and he could do that on his phone, but due to all the tight deadlines, he hadn''t had a chance to rest at all. Perhaps if it was some fun or stimulating activity, then he wouldn''t mind, but going through the same formatting, the same reports day after day was the sort of tedium that was liable to melt his brain. He actually felt half-insane. His vision was blurry, the world around him unstable, but that didn''t take away the work that was still to be had. "I...I need a break." He had thought he lucked out when acquiring such a high paying position in Arego, but it had all been a trap. He remembered acting smug while all the content creators were putting their nose to the grindstones as they struggled to finish everything upon release. Oh, how he regretted it now. With shaky steps, he managed to exit his office, struggling through the halls until he entered a cozy looking home theater. With modified seating that had cushions and minifridges, it appeared to be custom built for comfort. With a massive curved screen on the wall, the entire room could accommodate dozens if not hundreds of people. Many of which were resting lazily on the cushions while cackling maniacally. "Sup Jack. Taking a breather?" A portly man grinned viciously in greeting before redirecting his attention to the screen. Sighing, Jack nodded. "Yeah, Reg." All the people in this room were but a fraction of the content creators at Arego International...or high functioning psychopaths if one didn''t wish to be polite. These were people who would take pleasure in kicking baby seals, but without their existence, Elsweyr would never have been born. From the games very foundations to the skeletons of all procedurally generated quests, these men and women all played a part. In addition to the base game, every one of them added in their own twisted questlines and scenarios, turning the game into a veritable house of horrors if one knew where to look. These brilliant men and women have all been haphazardly shackled together in order to create the ultimate experience. From the fullest sensations from the five senses to heartrending stories threaded deep within the world. Of course, even their efforts combined could not measure up to the comprehensive AI that completed most of the back end development, but these people were the heart and soul that transformed the game into a second life. As for their favorite past time? Nothing gave them more pleasure than watching players get completely destroyed in the world they created. The more ''personal'' quest scenarios got more attention as well. As there was no immediate rush to create anything new, many creators descended into overindulgence and debauchery shortly after the release. The showing tonight was a current favorite. The muppets from hell. The creepy, twitchy movements coupled with the darkness of the dungeon made the entire area seem like a cheesy horror flick. Watching naive beginners getting swarmed by moderately creepy stuffed dolls was quickly becoming a classic, which had the viewers howling in laughter the first time it was shown. However, the video soon changed and was now featuring a clip sent by the Asia division. Rather than a quest, it showed a group of rankers being hunted down. Jack had unknowingly settled in, somehow finding a bucket of popcorn coupled with a fizzy soda on his lap. He quietly groaned as he felt the comfort of the cushions rest against his sore, tired back. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The rankers were currently running through a labyrinth with beginner users hot on their heels. "I''m surprised they''re still at it." One of the geeks mused. "The Western Continent is pretty quiet in comparison." Truthfully, nobody liked the rankers. Many viewed their early access as an unfair advantage at first but seeing them persecute tickled the sadistic fancy of many present. "I''ve noticed the top Asian players all seem to hold a lot of pride, but if this continues, they won''t remain at the top for long." "No way. With the amount of time they have, the gap will only increase. This video should be a good example. Just watch the noobs get crushed, one by one." "Doesn''t look like it." "Shall we put money on it?" "Oi! Bring out the Betting Board!" Jack could only shake his head in envy. Everyone here was far too carefree. No... Perhaps he would be the same and was just bitter over being stuck in the office. The chased rankers eventually ended up in a dead end, a wide auditorium where they decided to make their final stand. As the beginners funneled in, however, the walls surrounding the room began to shake before crumbling to dust. From the walls poured out dozens of giant hands, all holding various weapons. From spears and halberds to firearms and nets. The players all gaped in shock as each weapon was larger than their very bodies. Their shock didn''t last long however before the countless hands attacked, decimating hundreds of players in but a blink of an eye. "Ha! That''s the Asian Divisions take on the Hekatonkheires? Bravo!" The portly man, Reg laughed while many who put money into the betting pool lamented at their lost bills. In the end, there were no survivors, leading to a sick feeling in Jack''s gut. It was then Jack noticed a group of people who weren''t paying attention to the screen at all, but rather a tiny laptop. When he saw who they were, his heart lurched a little. They were members of Team Dave, the group who were currently creating the most amount of work for him. Not only were they a higher breed of crazy, but their antics had contaminated the very game itself. Nearly all of their questlines were designed to torture the player, with many designed to fail. Worst was a players failure would have direct consequences on those around them as well. But since creators had free reign over what they put into the game world, all the difficulties of navigating through the red tape would fall onto him. That''s not to say their quests were impossible, but they crafted it in such a way that a dry run would have a success rate of less than 20%. It wasn''t a matter of skills or levels, but the way the scenarios have been designed themselves. To see them all staring at a screen so intently had piqued Jack''s interest. Despite his weariness, he found himself wandering beside the group, looking at what seemed to be the image of a massive black cat. "What y''all lookin¡¯ at?" A female member, whose name Jack couldn''t remember responded. "It''s the Devourer of Worlds. We''ve run into some complications." "What?" Jack wanted to cry. Was something wrong with the code? If so, that would just mean more work for him. "It''s spawning has been aborted." "...?" "It was supposed to be a tier 6 boss monster, but three kids came along and tamed it." Jack could already feel the migraine coming in. A Tier 6 meant that the monster''s true level was between 250 and 300, and it was a boss to boot. He thought the taming rates of all monsters was set to the minimum, with the boss capture rates set to infinitesimally small numbers. Just how did such an event transpire? "Will there be balancing issues?" "Fortunately, no. As soon as it happened, our failsafes kicked in and the cat got pounded by the nerf bat. The problem, however, is that the Devourer was supposed to escape and slaughter all the beginners in the area. It would''ve made for a good first encounter for the players with the abyssal realm." "The abyssal realm? But isn''t that content for intermediate leveled players? It should be good that it hasn''t been released yet right?" "..." ''These people...'' Jack stared at the group of creators, but they all simultaneously looked away from him. They were so in sync, he wouldn''t hesitate to bet all he had that they practiced this beforehand. "..." "You just want to see noobs get torn apart, don''t you." The women tactfully ignored him as she said, "Please don''t worry. We already ran through the situation with Dave. He''s decided that we will just spawn the Devourer manually." "Wait! Why? The players will file complaints!" "And at full strength too! It will terrorize those worms on the streets. Through its existence, we shall pound fear of the devourer into their hearts and souls! They will quake so hard in their boots that shoe cobblers will become the richest men in the cities! It''s mere shadow will..." "Are you even listening to me!?!!" Jack shouted, exasperated. "Are you trying to get them to quit the game?" The subscription fees for Elsweyr were quite hefty. Should the players become too frustrated, they might drop the game entirely, and then all the blame would fall onto him. "And play what?" The woman snorted. "What other game can possibly compare to our collective baby? Fairness? Balance? What are those? Those who bitch should shut up and just git gud!" Due to her volume, the creators around her who happened to overhear all cheered in agreement. And soon, a chant was started. "Git Gud!" "Git Gud!" "Hurraaaaaah!!!" While Jack looked as if he had swallowed a lemon, the woman lowered her voice, as if in consolation. "Please don''t worry Jack. Despite how it seems, we are still taking this seriously. Our most prominent problem right now is the divide in strength between the rankers and the beginners. Although our actions might seem nonsensical, such trials will allow our player base to struggle together, and in doing so forge lasting friendships. Through hardship, this will ensure the longevity of the player base." Her words were meant as reassurance, and Jack himself was almost moved by such fanciful reasoning. But then he woke up from that flighty dream as the chants ''Git Gud'' were still crescendoing. ''I want to believe,'' Jack thought sadly. But then he remembered that everyone in here was a twisted sonuvabitch, and that number probably included himself as well. In fact, if he hadn''t greatly enjoyed the scenarios pitched by the content creators, he wouldn''t have fought so feverishly with the publishers to give them creative freedom. But despite his actions, he didn''t want the user experience to be ''too'' horrible. Jack sighed a heavy sigh. He was out of his depth. "Where''s Dave. I''ll speak with him." He had to rescind this decision. He needed them to push back the boss spawning by at least a month, no, even a week would be fine. The number of orders for their gaming consoles was still pouring in without any signs of slowing down. Regardless of intentions, such an event was far too early. "He''s in his cubicle. I think he''s working on the post-300 content." "Oh? How diligent." Jack said, impressed. Although the current level cap was 300, that only pertained to players. There were countless monsters that exceeded that. It was a necessary decision which allowed players to still receive a challenge once they reached the peak. Although it was expected that it would take 3 years before the first few players reach the cap, the fact that team leaders were already making content showed a foresight for the longevity of the company. He made his way to a cluster of offices which seemed more like giant honeycombs than actual cubicles. Each comb was very spacious, with room for desks, cabinets, and whatever the owners so fancy. As for Dave''s comb, it was completely dark save for the light coming off of a 4x4 array of screens displayed before him. Dave himself was a short, balding man with an impressive handlebar moustache that even the most liberal of hipsters would envy. The only sounds consisted of Dave clacking away on his holoboard furiously, all while giggling quietly to himself. Jack pulled apart the curtains as he entered the comb, "Hey Dave, I need to talk to you about your pacing..." His voice caught as he looked at the array of screens. His face twitched as a horrified expression appeared on his face. Dave swiveled around and gave Jack a wide shit-eating grin. "How can I help you Jack?" "...Oh, fuck off!" Chapter 24: A Change of Pace (The author has lost his mind and doesnt know what hes doing) CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR A Change of Pace (The author has lost his mind and doesn''t know what he''s doing) To find Griff at the White Temple reception wasn''t too hard. The moment they asked for him by name, he immediately came out, greeting the party with open smiles. "A joyous occasion to meet again so soon. Tis must be divine providence for the goddess has bestowed her kindness upon us all. Through her will..." "Oh hey, it''s Dawn!" Dawn shot Roari a nasty look. She expected nothing, yet what was this sensation of being betrayed? Although she wanted to cry out in outrage, Griff was still continuing his monologue. While Dawn was patiently waiting for him to finish, she could only grudging bear with the rampant snickers that were split between the two Storm siblings. "Might I inquire what this humble servant might do for you on this tranquil evening?" "Well, the blood witches..." "Oh, do not be troubled. The investigations shall begin forthrightly. The Temple has not forgotten your service. However...it is ill-advised for you all to participate. Of those who spurn the light, the blood witches are the vilest and most cunning. Until you have gained sufficient strength, I beg you not to inquire further." Dawn was shocked at how promptly they were given an answer. Although it was disappointing, to say the least, they would have to put the death of Rashenta on the back burner for now. However, due to the ridiculousness of their encounters so far, it should still be appropriate. It was actually quite the miracle that none of them had died on their adventure so far...apart from her own untimely murder anyways. Of course, there was nothing stopping them from venturing into the blood witch territory on their own, but she was sure that none of them had a death wish just yet. At least...she hoped so. "That''s fine," Pale added. "We¡¯re actually here for a different reason. Does the name ''Road'' holds any significance for you." Griff''s face turned ugly for a moment before flicking back to normal. It happened so fast that Dawn started doubting whether it actually happened. "Why, that is the name of our goddess. Although most call her Mercy or simply the Goddess. Road is her name. Truly a being of the divine whose benevolence shines down upon us on each and every morn." ''Did he just hesitate?'' Dawn wondered curiously. Actually, it was strange. Although she was a paladin trainee from the same order, why didn''t she know something as simple as her goddesses name? "When the White Chapel was being assaulted, we managed to interrogate one of Pastor Maximillian''s minions. With his dying breaths, he told us that he loathed her. That he wanted to meet her if only to show her legacy reduced to ash." "Loathing? Impossible! There is no being more divine of benevolent than she. Every man in this city fears not death because the goddess''s embrace is waiting for us. Perhaps he was referring to the sword maiden. Yes. That must be it. All those who take up the mantle of the goddesses representative are also given the name ''Road''. Perhaps the man was a failed suitor or a jilted lover!" Griff''s gums flapped as he hastily spewed out a response. What was most interest was how his words became less convoluted and more clear. Dawn''s eyes narrowed. She was just about to press him for more when Pale cut her off. "That is most helpful sir. Would you happen to know where we might find her?" "Her demesne is within the inner sanctum of the White Cathedral. Access is prohibited to normal citizens, however, she had been frequenting the White Academy a lot recently." ''The naming scheme is terrible.'' Dawn mused. If she were to gain a higher position within the order, would her own name turn into ''White Dawn'' as a consequence? "Our thanks. We''ll be off now." "Blessings upon you, friends." With but a few curt words, Pale had swiveled out. The abruptness of everything had Dawn blinking in confusion. Was that it? Seeing how Griff had turned to leave as well, she looked at Roari seemed just as dazed as she was. By the time she and Roari had hightailed it out of there, they found Pale leaning against a camellia tree. The shadows blotted out his face, making him seem like an individual of a most shady nature. "...What. Couldn''t find any bridges to dwell under?" Dawn huffed. "I thought you were going to ask him more than that." Even though their interaction had been brief, the entire conversation between Griff and Pale had seemed mechanical, almost robotic. If this was any regular RPG, then it would be fine, but she had thought they had better rolepla- ... conversational skills than this. "That I did," Pale replied with a wry smile. "But did you notice that the moment I mentioned Road, dozens of eyes began watching us." Dawn paused. Had such a thing happened? Within the halls, there were so many knights bustling to and fro that she hadn''t noticed. "Although the White Temple and by extension, Church of Mercy appears to the de facto power within this City, I do not believe it would be in our best interest to trust in them too much." "You do understand that you are bashing my faith! My people right? I have explored this city for longer than either of you, and every single person here has been of moral and righteous character." "Then how would you explain the Pastor and his minions?" Dawn choked. Although the denizens of this world weren''t ''real'', she still found comfort in their company. Especially during the first few months where she was exploring the Elseworlds all by her lonesome. It was they who reached out to her first, made her feel welcome. The members of the White Temple even more so. In fact, it was because she was attracted to their spiritual values of good faith and neighborliness that she decided to join their church faction. If all of that was a facade, then how was she supposed to react? ¡°It was an exception!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying there can¡¯t be any more?¡± Upon seeing Dawn''s crestfallen face, Pale said softly. "I am not attacking your choices. All of this is but a suspicion, nothing more. However, it would still be disadvantageous for us to trust in others with our plans." ''Like you two are any better!'' Dawn sniffed. "And why is that?" "Because the deus are evil bastards!" Roari who was irritated over lack of screentime piped up. "Although the quality can''t be compared, in Arego''s last game, there were hidden stats for ''trust'' and ''morality''. An NPC''s wariness towards the player could totally change the game. Like even if you do everything right, because of that, you might still reach a bad end!"The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "If we were to apply that to the Elseworlds, then I''m pretty sure Griff would be on alert now. And not just him, but the entire White Temple." Pale surmised. "Of course, there''s no proof, but it would still be wise to keep our exposure on the backburner until we can acquire more information." "You two really aren''t playing this as a game huh. Not everything is a massive conspiracy you know." Somehow, as Dawn was dragged further into this rabbit hole, she was feeling exponentially more tired. "That! Is where you''re wrong!" Roari said vehemently. "It is precisely because we''re in a roleplaying game that we are being careful. What sort of game would have such one-dimensional characters? A boring one! Don''t you see how these things are just like people? And like people, they all have underlying motivations, desires, burdens. You cannot just shove them all into common character profiles!" Dawn flushed at the jab, taken back by the passion that was just radiating off of Roari. To have such bright eyes in a world full of uncertainty, just how did she do it? "But what if your theories don''t bear any fruit? Wouldn''t all this extraneous preparation be nothing?" "Why are you here Dawn?" Roari demanded. "To pass time? For some arbitrary title such as being the best? To gain fame and riches? If you were such a person, you would not still be here." "I..." ''am lonely'' Dawn''s throat itched. She couldn¡¯t say it. Even when faced with Roari''s rare serious demeanor, she couldn¡¯t say it. Nevertheless, Roari didn¡¯t wait for her answer as she continued. "For me, this is an escape. Escape from the mundane, grey, world called reality. Out there is nothing left to explore, nothing to discover. What''s left is barred behind countless years of preparation, years of tedium. That is not to say I despise reality, but this too could be considered an improved one. One where we can say the world is our oyster without feeling as if we''re lying to ourselves because truly we do not know our limitations yet. Here, we can risk our lives with little repercussions, to make memories with those I care about. If such events lead to fame and fortune as well, then I won''t reject it, but this is a second life and I intend to explore it fully. So don''t be timid Dawn, seize the day. It might all be artificial, but try living for once." As Roari finally finished her rant, her voice was flushed as she finally inhaled. Perhaps she became a little too enthusiastic about the subject, but her cheeks were flushed in resolution. Her fervor and outburst seemed to have choked the words out of Dawn. Was it admiration? Or surprise that caused Dawn to tremble? Perhaps there was a bit of shame there as well. To be able to speak with such ideals and convictions for something as simple as playing a video game, Dawn couldn''t help but feel awed. At the same time, she thought to herself. What were her motivations? Did she have any? To consciously self-reflect was something few people ever do, yet the moment she did so, her heart trembled. It twisted and churned, a tumultuous maelstrom of mixed feelings on the brink of bursting from her chest. She didn''t know when it started, but small teardrops began beading down her face, to which Pale and Roari gaped in shock. "...D-Dawn?" "Shit Roari! What did you do!" Pale hissed as he rushed over to comfort her. "I didn''t do anything!" Roari yelped, panicking. Even as she felt her shoulders being taken into Pale''s arms, she couldn''t help but laugh. The hell was she doing? Was she really so fragile? Such thoughts caused her to sob even harder, which were then embarrassingly interrupted by a series of small hiccups. "Dawn! Dawn! What''s wrong?!" "The phrase of not knowing whether to laugh or to cry doesn''t mean to do both!" "Would it kill you to shut up?!!" ''I''ve really done it now.'' Even through her hiccups, Dawn could feel her levels of embarrassment pierce the sky. The hell was she supposed to say? That she was so moved that she burst into tears? She felt trapped, constrained, but such feelings only caused her to laugh all the harder, making her sound something akin to a dying giraffe. After a couple of length gasps, however, she soon regained the capacity to form words. "Y-You guys are assholes." "Whats wrong?!" Pale breathed, obviously concerned. Although he suspected that Dawn might still be holding a grudge over a few things, how could he possibly fathom the inner workings of a young woman''s mind? "Did Pale do something to sexually harass you? Was it me?!!" Amidst their frantic tittering, Dawn ignored them both, and said hoarsely. "Hey...We''re friends right?" Both Pale and Roari momentarily looked horrified before bobbing their heads like penguins. Neither of them bothered to look at each other as they doggishly agreed. "I told you didn''t I? You''re one of us now. Like it or not, we won''t let you go." "Oh my god. Is it death? Are you dying? Did you play this game to make friends for one last time before inevitably fading to the void?--" BANG! Roari staggered back while clutching her head, tears in her eyes, while Dawn suddenly found Pale''s cat Devi being thrust into her hands. While her hands were full of cat, she herself was being petted, which made her feel as if she were some sick, sad puppy. Glancing at Pale who looked painfully awkward as he was petting her hair, Dawn had to force herself to repress a snort. Such a reaction reminded her of her nanny during her childhood, but when coming from a normally icy young man, the contrast was just too big. Of course, she knew she would be feeling painfully awkward with the two of them later on, but for the moment she didn''t care. To see the panic of the two of them was indescribably sweet, and for the moment, she just wanted to relax and take it in. "It''s nothing. I love you guys." ¡®Aaah I¡¯ve done it now.¡¯ While drunk off her tears, she smiled and sagged, almost wishing to force herself into becoming a sad puddle of awkwardness. ... "Dawn, whats wrong?" Pale said gently. Due to his experiences with Roari sometimes spontaneously bursting into tears in times of heavy stress, he felt as if he had some experience with such things. Of course, that didn''t mean he necessarily knew how to fix it, but the warmth of a gentle embrace never hurt anyone. "She really is dying! Why else would she be ok with you feeling her up?!" ... |Infamy increased by 5| While Roari was screaming while attempting to put out the flames, her words still sent a wakeup call to Dawn who flushed as she pulled herself away. But even then, she still felt Pale''s hand, clasped around her wrist. "We''re a team, you understand? I won''t push you, but you can always come to us if you need to talk about anything." "Also, you''re kinda like 95% of our firepower so...." ''Ha....'' Just as things were starting to loosen up, it seemed as though the floodgates had opened once more, this time with Pale fiercely reprimanding Roari as a bizarre scene was painted. The three of them squished together under the smoldering remains of a camellia tree. ... It had taken a few moments before they finally extricated themselves from each other''s embrace, but the tension had not been alleviated whatsoever. "...Do you want an ice cream?" "I''m not a little girl!" "Is that so. If you end up changing your mind after, Roari is going to be sore." Dawn could only sheepishly accept the cylindrical block of icy goodness that was housed in a casing of waffle. To have the Storm Sibling''s attention, and for them to dote on her gave Dawn immense satisfaction. It was a comfortable sensation that left her feeling warm inside. ''I feel like a baby'' Dawn pouted as she gingerly licked the flavored ice. The two of them were patiently watching her, walking casually before she finally decided to open up. "I suppose it all started...when I was born." "..." "..." ''No reaction?'' She had at least expected some groans or snickers at that, but after seeing their intent gazes, she felt slightly better about trusting them. ¡°You know how growing up, you are regaled with stories of princesses locked in castles, and knights in shining armor? I believed it. I believed it in kindergarten when all the other kids took my crayons to sword fight. I believed it in middle school when boys would fight to see who would take me to prom. And even years after, when I had so much more to lose. I suppose it''s a fixation of mine. Call me childish or laugh at me if you want, but I fell in love with the idea of a man being good purely for the sake of being good. But life isn¡¯t like that. People will use you. For your wealth, your status, your companionship. Although I suppose in hindsight, it was all too obvious.¡± ¡°Well duh. Isn¡¯t that just human nature?¡± ¡°It is, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t be bitter about it. Look. How would you feel if you learned each and every one of your friends befriended you for your name and not your own merits? How would you feel if you discover these friends only show you fake smiles and talk behind your back. Yes. I understand its normal. But I would rather drown in misery alone than be surrounded by false friends. So I left them. I kicked them all out of my life. Surely there would be more people out in the world right? More people who could fulfill my ideal.¡± Dawn snorted. She felt small. She felt petty, but in her heart she always knew what she wanted. ¡°I¡¯ve walked the lonely path, but do you know what I discovered? There¡¯s no such thing as a hero. Maybe I just haven¡¯t looked hard enough, or maybe I¡¯m too uncompromising in my dreams. In any case, I decided then that I wasn¡¯t going to find what I was looking for in real life. So I decided to play this game. Perhaps the virtual world could offer me what reality couldn¡¯t. It¡¯s also part of the rationale for why I decided on a holy class for this game. Because what I really want. Is to prove heroes exist. That is my dream. My only dream. And if there are none? Well then I will just have to set the example.¡± Dawn paused to take a long breath. ¡°But do you know what irks me the most? I try to be good. I try to be righteous. But somehow, two backstabbing sociopaths can still come off as more heroic than me. How am I supposed to feel? What am I supposed to believe?¡± Dawn''s face was flushed by the time she finished. She wondered if they could imagine how she felt, or whether they would just mock her. From the perspective of most, she was just a whiny little baby who was a bit broken on the inside. In the grand scheme, her problems were superficial, but it still hurt. Actually no. These were the people who literally backstabbed her shortly after their first meeting. She was used to it, but then, she had been angry. When they actually came back once more, what was she supposed to think? Once again, she felt that faint thread of hope, lingering in the abyss of fear and backwardness. Although she had never mentioned it, she wanted it so bad, to have people by her side. To have people she could trust. ... "T-That''s quite a lot to share with people whom you''ve only known for around a week." Pale looked as if he had swallowed a lemon. Roari too was looking at her strangely. "I know." Dawn wanted to cover her eyes and fall into despair. She had made it weird. She definitely made it weird. She would run away, but she didn''t have the guts. "That''s fucking adorable!" The breath was knocked out of Dawn''s gut as Roari catapulted in for a squeeze. "I mean, no, its horrible, but ohmigod, you''re so cute. I can''t stand it!" Dawn''s eyes bugged out at Roari''s outburst. She looked at Pale who could only sigh and shrug his shoulders as if telling her to deal with it. "To be honest, I thought you were going to say something like: Ice cream is cold and lifeless, just like the rotting, black mass that is my ever-bleeding heart. Bah! You admire me? Omg, I need air. This is too much. I can¡¯t believe we planned on stabbing you in the back!" "But you did! You did stab me!" Dawn cried out, unsure whether to be amazed or outraged at Roari''s audacity. "Hrrmm? It was an affectionate betrayal. Besides, you got your revenge, didn''t you?" "That doesn''t make it better!" "Not to mention," Pale slyly interjected, "You just admitted you want us. Saves me the work of thinking how to permanently keep you here!" "You''re an asshole!" "Kukuahaha! Don''t fight it babe. How long have you been with us so far? Give it up! You can never escape!" She didn''t know what she expected. "Don''t worry babe. So long as the game remains running, we''ll always be here. Of course, if you want to meet us in reality, we could set up a bunk!" Roari smiled as if everything was settled. Her eyes widened as if realizing something before lowering her voice coquettishly. "Actually, we don''t even need a bunk, we could always share a bed." Dawn snorted. "Please don''t tease me." "Who''s teasing?" Upon seeing Roari''s disarming smile, Dawn felt the heat rush to her ears. "Maybe...But let''s talk to Road first." She huffed before striding away. The air currents fanning her face as she tried to cool off. She passed by a reflective window and cringed upon seeing her reflection. Why the hell could avatars blush in a game anyways? Roari who was skipping brightly turned to her brother who was looking on in amusement. As disaster had been averted, he could finally feel the breath returning to his body, but soon his heart tensed up again as Roari strode up to him and whispered. "Brother, dearest. Do I look heroic?" Looking at the cute creature before him, Pale felt his lips crinkle into a smile. He lifted a hand and curled his fingers, forming the universal ''ok'' sign. ¡®Not in the slightest¡¯ Chapter 25: Fuck it. Lets Write Food Porn. CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE Fuck it. Let''s write Food Porn. It was always a pleasure to see oneself in the mirror. At least that¡¯s what Godfrey Pekes thought. The deerskin pressed gently against his soft hands. His collared shirt was steamed and pressed, and his blazer was immaculate. Such preparations was of course the bare minimum when one was to attend to the goddess. From a drawer, he also removed a small tub of animal fat, using a small glob of it to grease back his hair. His lips curled into a frown as he appraised that pallid complexion. Such a thing would not do! Of course, after a light application of powdered peach root, nobody would be the wiser. To his side was but a simple clay teapot set on top a silver platter. He had to sweat blood and tears just to get the proper leaves. Apart from the Orange Flya Flower, she would drink naught else. He had also borrowed an assortment of the best confectionaries from a local sweets parlor. Naturally, he would recompense them for the value once he was wed. Oh aye, Godfrey Pekes was a man who would always pay a debt! Due to the strict rules of the White Academy, most students were expected to be treated equally and to have few possessions. Such a decision was made to temper those hotblooded lords and ladies who inevitably walked these halls. In compensation, the academy would provide for their every want and need, but to gain such confections as the ones in Godfrey''s hands would surely be frowned upon But he needed it. To provide anything less would be an affront to his ladies status. Satisfied with his attentiveness, he hoisted the platter onto one arm. His lady should be finishing right about now. Placing the platter carefully upon his arm, he hurriedly raced down the halls, careful not to be spotted by the prefects and instructors. Surely she would hunger, and what better than chilled tea to wash it all down? His palms grew sweaty as he approached the training grounds. Though he had done this a dozen times before, he still felt as if his chest was being crushed whenever he knew she was near. Such anticipation had him breathing heavily. The nervousness almost seemed to paralyze him, but she was waiting, just a few steps more. "She''s late" He frowned but was not panicked. He could surely forgive a few seconds delay. His prediction did not go unwarranted, as moments later, she came. Perfection. With an oval face that seemed to be contoured by the gods themselves, eyes that glistened like amethysts and a charming smile that would make the most hardened man weep, she appeared. His chest felt as if it was to burst as it filled with elation. As if afraid to meet her eyes, he settled on her locks which glistened in the morning sun. Hued the color of sovereigns, a radiant aubergine that seemed ethereal as it floated along her back. Although it was obvious that she had gone through strenuous exercise, she looked neither scruffy or unkempt and instead glowed a healthy sheen. Godfrey felt as if he were losing his mind. He was hesitant, but could not resist flicking his gaze to those soft lips, somehow always curled into a timid smile. Gods, if he could only kiss them, then to die a thousand deaths would be but a small price to pay. Her hips and bosom, though modest were slender and perfectly proportioned. Regardless of preference, any man who saw her would harbor lustful thoughts, to be only enjoyed in their dreams. It was a pity though. No matter how desirable she might be, none were worthy of her, and even if they were, Godfrey would never allow it. For she was the sword maiden. The representative of the Goddess of Mercy, the symbol of Baracus''s faith. By taking up the position, she had long transcended the level of mere mortals, leaving many to sigh and gaze from afar. Godfrey smiled. He would not be one of those people. He had sacrificed too much. Through whatever means, he will capture her heart and they would live happily forever after. Perhaps in a countryside cabin... "Oh...You''re here again." His smile grew even wider. She recognised him! Her expression was tranquil, her expression as tranquil as a lonesome creek. Lord knows what her feelings were behind those dazzling purple eyes. "Yes! I''ve brought your refreshment for the afternoon....m''lady." The maiden sighed and shook her head, unaware of the pain that she was about to inflict. "I thought I told you to stop doing this anymore! This is the White Academy. Statuses have no meaning here. Just treat me like everyone else!" To see her abject refusal, Godfrey had to bite back the looming despair that threatened to overflow from his heart. He pleaded. "But you are not the same! You''re beyond those mere mortals. How can I stand by to see you not getting the treatment you deserve?" "And I''m telling you that I don''t want it! I feel terrible everytime you come here carrying those damnable sweets! I can''t finish them by myself and so many go to waste-" "That''s right! The refreshment!" Godfrey unknowingly cut her off, desperate to stop her momentum. He poured the chilled tea into a marked saucer before prostrating before her. "As you please!" Road''s lips quivered. Even as she had a look of shock and outrage on her face, she still seemed as lovely as ever. She stiffened and looked around awkwardly while Godfrey offered up the platter with shining eyes. Though he did not understand, sadness clouded over her gloomy eyes. "I...am flattered by your devotion, but I truly cannot accept this any longer. Please...can you just stop?" There was the sound of glass shattering. Of course, the glassware still remained pristine, but the same could not be said for Godfrey''s confidence. "It''s that cook isn''t it." His voice subconsciously lowered into a snarl. "Ever since he came along, you''ve been eating less and less." "What''s it to you!...How do you know his name?" Road took a step back. Her pretty face flushed in a horrible pinkish hue. Such an expression tore Godfrey''s heart in two. How he had always dreamed of making his lady blush but to see it like this... He felt a lump welling up in his throat as he thought of the odd old man in the Academy''s kitchens. Without rhyme or reason, he had suddenly appeared in this happy haven and made a mess of things. As he seemingly did nothing, he became a swirling vortex that seemed to suck in all of his lady''s time and attention. Even if Road was missing, she would always turn up by the old man''s side. Godfrey''s body quivered in surprise as Road snatched the filled teacup off the platter and drained it in one. The action was neither ladylike nor refined, but she set the cup back down gently. "Thank you. And do not come again." Her words, though soft and gentle contained a hint of irritation within, which sent barbed lances tearing through Godfrey''s heart. She did not even pay him a passing glance as she continued onwards, leaving his lone figure alone on the field. "Ha...Haa" He could only laugh. Was this the feeling of being dumped? Such emptiness. ''No...I can''t accept it!'' Godfrey snarled as he turned to look where Road disappeared to. ''It was just my sincerity. She hasn¡¯t seen it yet! I refuse to believe that old man is better than me!'' He looked down at the tray in his hands, gently removing the teacup before flinging the rest of the contents to the ground. As he appraised the impression where Road''s lips had touched the cup, his lips twitched as a dark smile curled upon his lips. ''No...Not now!'' Suppressing his innermost thoughts, he doggedly followed in the same direction. Road''s destination was neither near nor far, but due to most classes being in session, Godfrey need not hide from curious eyes. As he walked down those empty halls, his stomach churned as anger began rising from the recesses. Although Road was but a few dozen meters before him, he had not the station to walk beside her. His gaze caught a brief glimpse of that swishing rump and he had to forcefully repress crying out. He wanted it. No. He needed it. While his mind was being torn apart by his inner desires, the faintest whiff of herbs and spices assaulted his nostrils, waking him up from his stupor. ''It was him!'' A low, rumbling growl came from the bottom of his throat as he stared at Road who immediately ran towards the room in excitement. "I''m here!" Her gentle voice now had the tone of a rascal which threatened to throw Godfrey into despair. He stopped. He had met a wall. It was neither physical nor magical, but it stopped him all the same. It was as if his instincts were screaming at him to not go. As if to go was to lose something precious. It was but a mere moments hesitation, but it redoubled Godfrey''s efforts. With one shaky step after another, he could only grit his teeth and head towards the door. One step. Two. Upon reaching the door, he proceeded with the utmost caution to peer inside. And what he saw broke him. Inside was the heretic, the alien. He who had no foundation in this world, who cared naught for the rules, who ensnared HIS princess. Admittedly, Godfrey felt threatened by his masculinity. A grizzled silver fox with a salt and pepper beard. His silvery hair tied back into a ponytail while his face though wizened was devoid of any blemishes or flaws. Bile seared upwards into Godfrey''s throat. How detestable. And across from the old man, across from him, seated like a meek little girl was Road. ...She was smiling. His heart trembled, but not due to her flawless beauty. After all, Road had smiled plenty when dealing with fellow students, while conducting speeches and other social activities. When she smiled then, it was almost as if watching a flower in full bloom, pure elegance coupled with a wondrous beauty that defied the realms of man. But this...this was different. Her eyes had turned into ugly crescents and her grin seemed to stretch from ear to ear. Even a fool could see that she was surely enjoying herself. But this was not her. This smile looked foolish, befitting that of a snotnosed brat. How could it possibly be worn by someone of her station? It was unsightly! It wasn''t dignified. It was something he wanted so very very much. He hated it. Just what did he lack? Where did he go wrong? He had done everything according to plan, he should have been indispensable to Road. Of course, the answer was obvious. It was the old man. As if sensing something was wrong, Road diverted her gaze, before meeting Godfrey''s peeking face entirely. His heart grew cold. She saw... what was he to do? Should he head in and introduce himself? or something else? Godfrey didn''t have the opportunity for any of these things, as Road sniffed and turned back to the old man, ignoring him completely. She hadn''t even bothered to call out to him. His steps were wooden as he rigidly turned away from the room. There was no thought, no feeling, he was hollow. Somehow he found himself underneath a stairwell. It was the one place he went to whenever he became upset. Normally, any frustration he felt would slowly dissipate while he hid under the steps, brooding, but now he couldn''t feel...anything. He looked at the teacup, surprised that he had kept it all this time. A mere cup, that was worth less than two silvers would normally be considered a holy treasure once Road''s lips touched it, but now he couldn''t be bothered. As he raised his arm to smash the cup against the ground, a sudden fear swept over him. His body seized up as he realized what he was about to do. Godfrey gasped and stepped back, cradling the tiny cup in his hands. As quick as it came, the fear was gone. Replaced with the crushing realization that his efforts had been futile. All those years, all that preparation, dashed by some random old man. His eyes looked down tearfully at the cup, his inhibitions broken down after enduring a maelstrom of emotion. A small gurgle came bubbling out of his lips. Although he never wished for this, he would have no choice. For the sake of their happy ending, it would appear that he would have to shake hands with the devil. "Soon..." Godfrey nursed the cup in his hands before flicking his tongue out. Although any fluids that Road had left on the cup would have dried by now, he still ran his tongue over it lovingly. Sloppy slurping noises soon followed and he repeated once more. "Soon...I will make you happy." ... "...Ummm." While Godfrey was in the midst of indulging, a silvery feminine voice rose awkwardly from behind him. Godfrey instantly turned towards the sound, not bothering to mask his terror. Was it Road? Did she follow him? A mixture of horror and relief crushed his chest as he realized the people behind him were all strangers. Although each of them had expressions of concern plastered all over their faces. "Uhhh...Hi." ''A pervert?'' Unlike her two companions who were looking quite troubled, Roari had a wide smirk smears across her face. ¡®Such a healthy young boy. I suppose even NPCs have urges.¡¯ They had only been wandering around the academy aimlessly before finding a young schoolboy who seemed disturbed while walking purposefully. Such suspicious behavior naturally piqued their adventurer''s instinct and they followed him, but none of them would have predicted the wet slopping noises that resulted afterwards. The boy himself was awkwardly dressed in a stuffy suit that was a size too large for him. All the while moaning and licking a teacup? "What did you hear!?!" The boy panickly shouted. ''Awww, ain''t he cute.'' "Absolutely nothing! We heard and saw nothing!" Roari grinned deviously. "By the way, exactly who are you going to make happy? Is it me? I hope it''s me." "Aaaahh!" Roari had to cover her mouth to suppress a snigger. Ignoring the disdainful stares from her companions whom were quickly becoming resistant to her wiles, she was delighted to find another playmate. "I¡¯m guessing it isn¡¯t me then? How disappointing. My heart! My expectations, crushed!" Roari gave a melodramatic sigh and feigned feinting in to Pale''s arms. Of course, Pale would''ve just let her fall, but she roughly clutched onto his arm to prevent that. "How do you plan on compensating me?" "W-What? Go away crazy woman, I owe you nothing!!" The boy shouted at her angrily, before trying to shove his way past them. "Haaaa? Men are all like this nowadays. They toy with our pure maiden hearts before casting us aside like orange peels when they''ve had their fun." Godfrey staggered as if being struck a mental blow. His face flushed at Roari''s shamelessness but tried to persist on. But as soon as he was about to leave the hallway, a force tugged on the back of his jacket before slamming him against the wall. His face contorted in fear as Roari slammed both hands on either side of his head, all the while wearing a pleasant smile on her face. "I don''t think you quite understand the situation...boy. Unless you want the entire school to know what transpired here, you will obey me." "Y-You! Who do you think you are?! I''ll call security on you!" "Security?" Roari laughed. "Alright, go on! Scream. Scream for help. At most, we''ll be escorted out, but not before we make sure everyone knows what you''ve done. It''s quite a scary thing really. To be alienated for something private. I also imagine that your darling is someone in this school. How would you feel if she learned about your true feelings for her." "Hey Pale, your sister is such a thug." Dawn made sure they were out of earshot before whispering. Pale was unperturbed as he replied. "It''s probably because she watches too much trashy anime." "All I ask is one little favor! Just one, and we can forget this ever happened!" Roari prodded Godfrey who looked as if he were on the verge of crying. His damp eyes lit some feeling of sympathy in Dawn''s heart, but the previous scene had disturbed her too much to reach out. "Kuh. What do you want?!" Godfrey finally relented after a series of prods. His tone was reluctant, yet it still brought a wide-eyed smile to Roari''s lips. "All we want to know is where we might find a girl called Road. " "...!!" Godfrey recoiled. His posture suggested that he was prepared to run. "Aah? Look at you, being all defensive. Looks like you really do know where she is after all." Godfrey''s face which already seemed completely red, deepened by another shade as he looked as if he had swallowed a lemon. Fortunately, Pale decided then that they should partake in a more diplomatic approach, and pulled Roari away from the shivering boy. "We are on a quest. Although we cannot give out details, we just want to ask her a question." "Ask her a q...Ask her a question?!!" Godfrey spat, outraged. "Road is a divine made flesh. By what presumption do you think you can just waltz in and meet her? Her very existence draws countless admirers. Her--" "That''s cool kid, but spare us the details. Can you tell us where she is?" Pale quickly stopped the boy before he could continue his rant of Road''s excellence. "Never! It is my duty to prevent her holiness from being sullied by you peons." "Aha! The girl you were talking about was her, isn''t it! Don''t bother denying it! You are blushing so hard, you look like an eggplant.!" "So what if she is? To have such feelings after seeing her holiness is only natural!" Godfrey said indignantly. His fists were curled as if prepared for a fight, although he naturally set down the teacup first. "Well, aren''t you growing a spine now that we''re talking about her. But the fact remains that Road is still in this school, and we will find her. You can either tell us now, or we can find her by ourselves, after which we will have a nice discussion about what happened here." "Are you threatening me?" "Glad to see we''re on the same page here!" Roari''s eyes glistened as the boy looked conflicted. Although he knew he shouldn''t, he still had the faintest of hopes that Road would come around one day. For her to know of his thoughts would dash such hopes completely. Not to mention, he hated the idea of Road being alone with that old man, thus his lips twitched as he made his decision. "In the backup kitchen. 2 corridors down, third door near the end." Godfrey said simply before running away, cup in hand.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Roari and the team watched as the boy disappeared. After which, Pale shrugged. "Weird kid." "It certainly is an... interesting hobby." Dawn agreed. "That''s nothing. Whenever I don''t keep an eye on my cup, Pale does the exact same thing!" "...Pale?" "I drink it! I don''t lick the damn thing!" Pale protested. "You''re still putting your mouth on it!" Roari stuck out her tongue as she continued. "And don''t you think this is over! You just admitted to drinking my juice!" As the two siblings started a miniature game of cat and mouse around her, Dawn could only let out a tired smile. Afterwards, they quickly found the room as described, coming across an old man working casually with a dazzling purple haired girl watching intently. "Oh...Visitors?" When the old man turned, he looked slightly taken aback as the three of them gaped openly at the sight of his face. "He''s like an older version of Pale!" "He''s like you, but actually manly!" As for Pale, he and the old man locked stares and a look of understanding passed between them. As if attracted by a magnetic force, the two of them walked towards each other before clasping hands. "Pale." "I can see you''ve had it hard. My name is Diethard." "Thank you, it''s been a trial." Pale agreed. "I completely understand. My granddaughter is of college age herself. She stays at my home rent free, so you know how it is." Ignoring their odd exchange, Dawn''s eyebrow raised as she walked up to the old Pale clone. Her voice was suspicious. "Diligence treads the sea of learning." ".?" "...??" Amidst the looks of confusion from everyone else, Diethard widened his eyes in surprise. He smiled and nodded. "The boat is your funeral." "What?" Roari wondered aloud, confused. "Its a code phrase for rankers to identify each other after the official launch. Well¡­Its more specifically for role players who don¡¯t want to break character." Dawn explained. "It''s obvious you''re a player, but to set up shop in this area, there''s no way a newbie could do it." "Indeed, I only attained access after a month-long quest chain, but that begs the question. How did you three get in? Your two friends look like beginners." "We have names you know!" Roari said indignantly. "This is Dawn, and I''m Roari, but you may call me your majesty." Diethard laughed hoarsely, "A bit young to be a queen aren''t we?" "Please! For someone of my most noble personage, I can go wherever I please. Aside from that, we jumped the fence to get in." Roari explained nonchalantly. "Harhar! Good girl! Well if it pleases you, call me Diethard. We were just about to start lunch, and company is always welcome!" "Wait just a moment!" A gentle voice cut through the warm atmosphere. It was the girl with purple hair. With her apricot white cheeks and shapely features, she would surely make any man''s top 10 list. She looked mildly annoyed with the Storm party. "This is all highly inappropriate. As a prefect of this academy, I cannot turn a blind eye to such transgressions." Roari sniffed. This girl had just lost 5 points on her cute scale. "Come now Road. I think it''s alright. You aren''t exactly following protocol by being here either." Diethard smiled wryly at the blushing young maiden. "Kuh..." Having no retort, the girl could do nothing but shrink back. "Wait. Road? You are Road?" "I am." "Looks like that kid was right. Ahem. Actually, the reason we''re here is for you." A chilling aura rose from the tiny sword maiden, but she made no move to attack. "You understand that the instigators of the noble abductions are still at large yes?" Pale continued. "We''re but one of many trying to bring them down, but they''ve already scattered to the four winds." "I''ve heard, but such a matter should be left to the knight''s core in this city. Now that we know the culprits, it''s only a matter of time before they''re brought to justice. There is no need for civilians like yourselves to bother yourselves with it." Road got off her stool and stopped before Pale, as if sizing him up. Her glacial violet eyes seemed to wander over every inch of his body before casually flicking back to Diethard. With a cold snort, she backed away, looking satisfied. Amidst Pale''s confusion, Roari, and Dawn had to suppress miffs of laughter that threatened to explode from their lips. Though he didn''t quite understand what was going on, he took it in stride. "Regardless, we have already chosen to meddle," Pale explained how they had already interrogated one of the culprits, which lead to Road''s name coming up in the conversation. As Pale kept talking, Road''s relaxed slightly and her brows furrowed as she thought it over. "Spurned?" Road blinked and tilted her head as if trying to recall distant memories. "I don''t believe I''ve ever offended anyone. I have made great efforts to ensure that I treat everyone fairly such that the goddess''s name is not tarnished. "Oh? What about your boyfriend who was peeking earlier. He seemed pretty upset for some reason." Diethard supplied. His lips trembled as he beheld the girl who began steaming at the ears. Of course, how could he not know who that boy was? Whenever Road came to visit, she would always express her disappointment over being given preferential treatment by some devoted fans. "He''s not my boyfriend! I don''t even like him! The one I like is...is...." As if unable to bare it, Road looked away before covering her face in embarrassment. "So Obvious." "Really. Omg." "Cheh. So she can be cute after all." With the Storm party not bothering to lower their voices in the slightest, Road seemed to only sink deeper into the abyss while Diethard could only smile in understanding. "Fine!" From the depths of her embarrassment, Road''s voice doubled in volume. "There''s plenty of time for that later. We can discuss your problem after having a meal first." "Cheh? What happened to kicking us out?" Roari teased. "D-Don''t misunderstand. I just don''t want to waste time arguing, else the efforts that Diethard made to create this meal would get cold and wasted." Roari snorted at that but decided not to press the issue further and waved her off. She''ll give the girl some face...for now. "I could eat." "I''ll be in your care." ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Please. Have a seat.¡± Diethard gestured towards a circular wooden table. Although it was a squeeze to fit the lot of them around the table, they somehow managed to cram themselves beside Road while Diethard disappeared into the kitchen. It seems they had timed their arrival perfectly, as after some brief clanging from the kitchen, Diethard returned. He returned carrying shallow dishes of soup balanced precariously upon a large tray. With steady firm hands, he served the dishes. Their first impressions were one of disappointment. As Diethard set the plates before them, none of them were particularly aroused by the spread before them. At first glance, it was a rather sorry sight. With nothing but collard greens and tiny bubbles of vegetable dotting the surface. The soup itself looked watery and completely unappetizing. For the siblings that subsisted mainly on junk food and takeout, such a dish was akin to torture. "Caldo Verde," Diethard noted the looks of repugnance on the faces of the Storm siblings before explaining. "It''s a light soup which should cleanse your organs and stimulate your appetite. Although the ingredients of this world differ from our own, I was able to replace most ingredients such as potato with Otan root and garlic with mandrake skin." Otan root? They had come across such a name when perusing the market stalls in the White City. For all intents and purposes, it was a potato, except the tubers were easily of size with a human head. One Otan was sufficient to feed an entire party for a day, so long as they didn¡¯t grow sick of eating nothing but starch. As for mandrake? It could be considered a mid level alchemical ingredient. Few if any denizens of the world would use it for something as simple as a common soup. However, under the stare of Diethard, Roari and Pale had no choice but to clench their teeth and give it a try. The first sip was the most telling. "Well, what do you know?" "It''s good?" Roari''s eyes widened in surprise. Despite the watery appearance, the frayed bits of vegetable created a creamy texture as it slid smoothly down her throat. In addition to having a slight amount of salt, what would normally be a bland or bitter coalescence of vegetables was instead a pure concentration of savoriness that soon had Roari gulping down her plate. Dawn tittered at the stupefied expressions of her companions, having already partaken herself. Of course, she was more familiar with the dish as her diet had comparatively more variety. She bowed her head at Diethard as she raised a spoonful filled with leafy green vegetable. The heat from the soup radiated off the spoon, warming her face as she smiled. "What''s the soup base? This is far too rich and smoky to be a purely vegetable soup." "You''re right! You¡¯re tasting White boar bones. The boar meat is quite lean, and quite tough on the jaw. It¡¯s a pain to eat as a meal, but perfect for soup stock. The players in this city use them as training practice, so it''s not difficult at all to procure a steady supply." Diethard had retrieved a plate of his own, but rather than enjoying it with a spoon like the rest of them, he drained the entire plate in one massive gulp. With a heavy gasp and a quick lick of the lips, he set the dish down while everyone but Road looked at him with wide eyes. "Anyways, this soup is but a start. To be honest, I am quite glad that you all showed up when you did. Recently I''ve tried charcoal grilling, and I made way too much." With a flourish, Diethard entered the kitchen once more before returning with a stack of plates and a basket of bread. The bread itself was still hot and crusty, but they were mere supports to the main dish to come. What came next came had the lot of them gasping for breath. It was a longsword. A freaking longsword. Impaled upon it were multiple cuts of meat, all dripping with juices. Aromatic grey smoke wafted from it in a smooth trail, as if teasing them. In addition to that, as if Diethard was deathly afraid of being deprived of the opportunity to stuff them all to death, he also brought out a large glass dish with what seemed like baked mash potato on the surface. The hell was anyone supposed to finish all of that? Even Road seemed surprised, but Diethard was unabashed as he proudly listed the menu. "For the main course today, we have shepherd''s pie! The filling comprises of minced cherry mouse, sling peas among other vegetables. Do take note of the sweetness of the meat. Not to mention, we also have a beautiful scotch fillet. The lamb who donated it will be pleased to know its body is now serving a good cause! Served in a Brazilian barbecue style!" "What kind of lamb is it?" "It''s just lamb." "..." Overall, there were around 10 pounds of food on the table with absolutely no salad accompaniment. For the Storm siblings who felt slightly better after tasting the soup, their eyes had become giant globes. Like explorers who have found the lost city of gold, both were completely oblivious as dribbles of drool began oozing down their mouths. Worst was the savory scent of flesh, blood, and spice that assaulted their nose. The impact which would normally smash over their heads like an anvil, instead inched forward in a steady creep, until it had wrapped around their brains like a vice. Stimulating their inner appetites. With practiced ease, Diethard started carving thick generous slices, exposing the pink supple flesh within. The squelch and splatter of red juice dripping down the roast seemed to spur their appetites. The vegetable soup, long forgotten. "The salt extracted from the White Sea has a mildly spicy flavor to it. If anyone here is bad with spice, I can get you some chilled milk." "Uh...Uh." Not one to waste time, Roari was the first to take a bite. A perfectly sliced, dripping piece of red meat disappeared into her mouth. She froze and shuddered before a muffled moan managed to escape her lips. With just the first bite, the tiny chunk of flesh seemed to gush with overflowing juices. The elasticity of the meat provided a firm but satisfying rebound as she chewed. Rather than lamb, it had a strong beefy flavor that was further complimented by a mild heat which opened up her taste buds, allowing her to fully enjoy the impactful flavors that were provided. She also detected a faint sweetness from the slathered on gravy and a profound nuttiness that was present in all dry aged meat, all flowing together to amplify the steak''s savouriness. To describe it in one word, one could only call it supreme. Although it might not have as impactful a tenderness as the famed wagyu or Kobe, how could luxury food across the world be compared to that which was before her plate? She hungered. She ate. It was good. What else could do it justice? From the looks of it, the rest of her party were eating heartily as well, especially the cook himself, who was chewing with gusto. Road, on the other hand, seemed distracted, sneaking glances at Diethard while chewing slowly. "What''s wrong? Not to your taste?" Roari said thickly after taking another bite. She had also ripped apart a small loaf of crusty bread, enjoying the scent of grain and yeast before stuffing it in as well. Road looked alarmed as the focus of the meal shifted to her. "That''s not true! I...mmph!" Not even bothering to finish her sentence, she stuffed her cheeks and smiled, as if trying to display how much she was enjoying herself. Roari, spying a chance, giggled as she attacked Road mercilessly. "Look at you go. You must really like having Diethard''s meat in your mouth." "Pfffft--!" Road''s eyes bulged as a mist of saliva sprayed from her lips. It was only with great difficulty that she didn''t choke or launch fleshy chunks across the table. ¡°Waaa. Say it. Don¡¯t spray it.¡± Pale, however, was less fortunate as he inevitably started choking mid-mouthful, leading to Dawn patting his back tenderly while Diethard chuckled to himself quietly. A vein had popped on Road''s forehead. Her eyes were filled with tears as she chewed and swallowed painfully before shooting Roari a dirty look. When confronted with such a look, Roari could only shrug and smile cheekily. "How was it? Good right?" Though angered, Road could only nod as she looked down at her empty plate. Fondness flooded her heart as she remembered all the visits she paid to the old man. She had gone more than thirty times and never failed to finish her plate. Everything was delicious beyond compare. Seeing Road stare at her empty plate with remorse, Roari decided to help out this timid girl who obviously didn''t know how to ask for seconds. "Yo, old man! Don''t just stand there! This girl wants some more of your thick, juicy meat." "Kuhhh!" This time, it was Dawn''s turn to begin choking. Having been in the middle of drinking a glass of water, Roari''s outburst had caused Dawn to inhale sharply. The water entering her lungs induced a coughing fit, while Pale returned the favor. Diethard, who couldn''t stop the edges of his mouth from curving upward acquiesced. To enjoy such youthful antics around a dinner table could only increase one''s enjoyment of food. ¡°How about trying the pie instead? I am sure it will be quite to your taste.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Never one to refuse a tasty dish, Roari excitedly watched as Diethard dolloped a large portion of mashed potato and meat casserole on her plate. So help her, she almost inhaled the whole thing instantly. Instead, Roari casually scooped up a large portion with her spoon. The darkened brown swirls of the potato atop the slick, dripping gravy filled meat was tantalizing beyond compare. Even though she had just eaten a decent portion, her mouth was leaking saliva as she bit down. Immediately her pupils dilated and her cheeks quivered. She hadn¡¯t even tasted it yet, but it was like eating a cloud. ¡°Ih Mel¡¯ing¡± (It¡¯s melting!) Without even needing to chew, the vegetables and meat which have been cooked to gelatin like consistency, completely fell apart with but the slightest touch from her tongue. It was creamy, savoury, sweet. As if she had just taken in a mouth full of rich, flavorful gravy. Her tongue shuddered, as if a cluster of actual cherry mice were frolicking across her tongue, tickling her taste buds as she ate spoonful after spoonful. ¡°Old man! Seconds please!¡± Roari roared, after polishing off his third portion. Her eyes glowed with a proound vigor and an exploding aura of health radiated off of her body. ¡°Aha. I¡¯m sorry, but it seems we have run out.¡± Ara? Roari¡¯s eyes bugged out as she looked at the empty dish and sword. The only reminder that food once inhabited such devices were the puddle of juices around it. Heavens, even the bread basket had been devoured to the last grain. She turned her eyes suspiciously to the other 3 diners who all had their cheeks stuffed like squirrels. All hacking away at their rapidly dwindling plates of food. But even as Roari was about to complain, Diethard swiftly polished off his plate and stood up. ¡°I¡¯d say now would be a good time for dessert?¡± He smiled pointedly at Roari before taking the dishes back to the kitchen. His broad shoulders looked especially manly even as Roari looked at them with grateful eyes. ¡®My hero!¡¯ When it came to dessert, it seem Diethard needed a few more preparations as the rest of the party finished before his return. As there was naught else to do, it was only natural that they would indulge in the complimentary post-meal gossip. Seeing that Diethard was gone, the Storm party quickly huddled together, completely ignoring the scowling young sword maiden as they conspired. "I want him." A sunny voice quickly blurted out. "Roari! You can¡¯t objectify a person." And was quickly shut down by a stern one. "But...It wouldn''t hurt to ask." "No." A third voice interjected. "Are you afraid of being compared to him?" "Yes." Pale, who always thought himself to be the de facto leader of the party bluntly stated his position on the entire matter. The saying was true. The way to a man''s heart truly was through his stomach. Although Pale was ambivalent about Diethard at first, the piping hot meal that beggared belief had swayed him greatly. The mature manliness that swept over the girls had infected him as well. And just for that reason, he definitely would not allow such a man to join! "You wouldn''t happen to be jealous, would you? Although Diethard does have a mature charm, that''s not to say you don''t have good points yourself." Pale choked as Dawn''s attempt at comforting him sent a lance of pain through his heart. "Please consider it! We''ve been subsisting on stale bread and rations for the past weeks. Someone who can cook would be a most valuable addition to the party, wouldn''t you say?" Blood flooded Pale''s mouth as Dawn drove another lance into his chest. Roari, who almost always got what she wanted after pressing her brother hard enough smiled at Dawn lazily and explained. "Nah. That''s not it. Pale''s just worried about going gay if he sticks around Diethard too long." "Ahhh. I understand." Dawn''s tone was kind, sympathetic even. Pale who was suffering severe mental damage ended up throwing up blood before falling off his chair, twitching. Road, who bore witness to the parties antics could feel indignation boiling within her veins. It wasn''t as if she didn''t know that Diethard belonged to a different world. She had always wondered what the difference was, but her heart grew cold as she thought about her only friend leaving her. Yes, Road had long considered Diethard as her first friend. The old man who cared none for her station or status, who treated her like any normal girl and fed her. Her lips quivered. She had to make her claim on him, to tell these strangers to back the fuck off. But did she have the right? They were from different worlds, and it seemed her world was only a game for these people. Would her words hold any importance to them? She hesitated, confused as to what to do. "Fine! I guess it wouldn''t hurt to ask!" Fuck it. Unable to bare it any longer, Road squeezed her eyes shut and opened her mouth. "...I-I...--" "And here is dessert! A classic tarte tatin made with caramelized tree fruits!" ¡®Sonofa¡¯ Road was quickly cut off as Diethard strode back into the room. Fuming at her missed opportunity, she could only join the rest of the Storm party as they exclaimed in surprise. Removing the cheesecloth with a flourish, Diethard revealed a golden tart that glistened brightly while releasing tiny puffs of steam. The baked tree fruit that was covered with a layer of glistening caramel was neatly arranged to mimic that of a flower in bloom. Of course, due to its temperature, they still had to wait a while for the tart to cool, but its visual appearance was enough to tide them over. Such a creation made Diethard look good. It made him look very good. "Wow old man. You¡¯re beautiful. But if you put all this work into cooking, shouldn¡¯t you be running a restaurant instead of playing this game?" As soon as Roari spoke up, Dawn realized that Diethard actually looked rather familiar. "Ha! Are you saying old guys like me can''t play with you young folk?" "Course not! More power to you! But ever since we started, you''re the only one we''ve seen who actually cooks! Well...aside from a monster ogre lady who almost bashed our brains out." "Ha! I''d love to meet such a woman. But yes. You are more or less right. I was actually a chef in a rather well to do restaurant, but due to some poor smoking habits, I ended up killing off my taste buds early. Although I had the fundamentals down, how could anyone trust a man who can''t even taste his own cooking? Thus I decided on an early retirement, at least until this game came out." "One of my old patrons gave me an early access key. Here, in this world, I was given a new body, one that can actually enjoy the pleasures of eating. You all have no idea how delicious even the most basic of bread is after tasting nothing for over ten years. Even though my restaurant is still there, and I get invited to a lot of functions, how could I possibly be happy when everything I put in my mouth is akin to a mouthful of sand?" "But this place is different. Let alone the monsters and adventures, there are countless new ingredients for me to discover. New methods of cooking and combinations. This is truly a second life and I''ve only just scratched the surface." When Diethard finally finished his passionate rant, Roari found herself to be slightly taken back. With just his zeal and fervor, he radiated a mad aura that silently spoke of the passion for his craft. ''So he was a pervert after all.'' Naturally, such a verdict would not turn a girl like Roari off. She was quite tolerant of even the most deviant of degenerates, courtesy to being one herself. Her nostrils flared as she invariably noticed the scent of a comrade, and the desire to pull Diethard into their fold grew even stronger. Quickly giving Pale a light pinch on the arm, her eyes met his, as if to say: Fulfill your promise, you bastard! "Yet you''ve stayed in this city for how long now? Despite your candor, if you were truly interested in the vast bounty that this world has to offer, you would be out exploring like the rest of us." Pale said cooly. Though his words cut deep, they weren''t meant to infuriate Diethard, but to subconsciously align his goals with their own. ''Attaboy Bro!'' "Haha. That is true. Staying in this little corner of the world cannot compare to the vast unknown, and I do admit that I''ve gotten a bit addicted to gorging myself. But you must understand! When I first arrived here, I had barely exceeded lv 20. You have no idea how difficult it is to gather ingredients in the wilderness! Not to mention, they spoil over time. There were many nights where I had to go hungry, and it was torture!" "Not to mention, there were countless high-level ingredients that I couldn''t process. At least not with my initial levels of cooking skills! Thus I sought haven in this cozy little city, preparing for the time when I''ll head back into the wild once more!" "And that time is soon, I hope?" Pale lowered his voice, sneakily threading in a smidgeon of expectation, which did not go unnoticed. "Indeed. I am now lv 44, and I have familiarized myself with this worlds ingredients somewhat. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be long before I venture out once more." Diethard bared his brilliant teeth, completely unaware of the internal screaming of all the females present. Of course, their reasons for doing so were all completely different. "I believe the tart is cool enough now." ... A cold menacing voice quickly divided the air between them. Although she was never one for conversation, to be sidelined like this while her old man talked about leaving her was akin to her entire world crashing down. If not for these aliens and their strange ability to disappear into thin air, she had half a mind to chain him up in the kitchens. She had also contemplated murdering the adventurer''s but decided against it, as it would leave Diethard with a bad impression of her. Regardless of her restraints, she was still fuming while the rest of the spectators shared guilty looks with one another. Upon seeing the awkward smile plastered upon Diethard''s face, Roari''s face fell. ''Ara Ara. Looks like someone wants to interfere with our plans.'' Despite her demeanor, Road was still classified as an upper echelon warrior of the White City. Although nobody in their party knew exactly how strong that was, such a figure would surely dwarf the prowess of a common knight captain from the White Temple. As all of them had already suffered at the hands of monstrous NPCs in the past, none of them were eager to tick one off, even if her pouty face was just asking to be picked on. "Truly, you''ve outdone yourself." Road said pleasantly, brushing Diethard''s hand as she accepted a plate from him. She shifted her posture a little, showing off her gaping neckline as she attempted to appeal to him. Such an attempt at seducing the old man proved folly. Not to mention the massive discrepancy in their apparent ages, but Diethard had already come to see Road as a grandchild of sorts. Still, he should''ve at least felt something, but alas... Unfortunately, Road took after her namesake a bit too well. No, not the goddess, Road. But the actual paved streets of Baracus. Yes, her chest area was the biggest ego booster for all the women in the city. It was even rumored to be so flat that it could be used as a whetstone. If she were not the holy maiden, she would have cursed the gods for cursing her with such an affliction, hence making even her most aggressive attempts to be sexy look cute. Of course, nobody would actually admit it, but the players seated around the table were doing their best not to burst out in raucous laughter. Did Diethard feel remorse for having to leave his affectionate little ward? Of course, he did! But it wasn''t as if he could just bring her along. Even if she accepted, her status as the sword maiden would prevent such excursions. That said, Diethard wasn''t so selfless as to spend his whole gaming life playing the personal chef for a young girl. He had already past one hundred years in real life, and although modern medicine had pretty much doubled the average lifespan, he was in no way a spring chicken anymore. One might think that as a man grows old, he loses his immaturity and imagination, but that is not the case! If anything, it gets magnified by several folds, as only after living to an advanced age can one truly appreciate that primal thirst for adventure. Still, he would miss her, surely right? But there wasn''t anything he could do. After all, some teammates had already expressed interest in recruiting him, and they seemed pleasant enough. ¡®Why is fate so cruel. Oh this is delicious¡¯ While completely unaware of the troubled thoughts swirling in Road''s mind, the rest of the party had already tucked in. The tree fruit was still warm. After being baked for over an hour, the fruit itself seemed to fall apart with the lightest touch. Raised brilliantly on a crust of puff pastry, the dessert seemed to dissolve in one''s mouth. Transforming into a sea of deliciousness as the sticky, firm substance seemed to dance around one''s taste buds. The sugar content alone was not overbearing, but still rich enough to make one''s toes curl in pleasure. For a refreshment, there was chilled milk which was perfect for washing down the starch and sweetness. After quickly throwing back an entire glass, Roari found herself refreshed, with the amalgamation of good food creating a feeling of satisfaction in her stomach. Pale who was settled in content, suddenly burst into a panic as if just remembering something. "Hey Diethard, you wouldn¡¯t happen to have any more would you?" "Hmm? You¡¯re still hungry? Well I have a couple more lamb fillets slowly turning on the fire. They won¡¯t be done for a few more hours though." "That¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s alright. Can Devi have a bite?" With a bright flash, Pale summoned his little black cat. It mewed loudly, clearly annoyed at being rudely awakened from its slumber. That¡¯s right. Pale was a good pet owner. He definitely wouldn¡¯t starve those things under his care. Unless he happened to be busy or if he forgets. "A pet?" "A demonic being!" Road exclaimed in surprise. Her hand subconsciously brushed her waist, but she had not brought her weapon with her. Any affiliate of a holy order would instinctively wish to vanquish evil, doubly so for someone of her status. As if realizing what she was about to do, Road quickly dropped her arms and stared at the cat curiously. "I''ve never seen one this small before." "Yep. I managed to acquire her thanks to some fortuitous circumstances, but as you can clearly see, she isn''t particularly obedient." Pale winced as the tiny cat raked her claws across his arm. "I thought that maybe some good food would lighten her mood." "Of course! No cook would ever just sit back and let others starve!¡± Diethard quickly retrieved another sword skewer. However this one was pierced through an entire leg of lamb. ¡°How much does she want? Just let me cut it into smaller chunks to make it easier for her to ea..." Diethard stopped. The tiny winged cat, Devi had already disappeared from Pale''s arms and was curiously sniffing the giant makeshift skewer in Diethard¡¯s hands. From charred, crusty exterior to the pink juices dripping off the bone, it took its time, as if hesitating. Nobody said a word, as if mesmerized by the tiny ball of darkness. Finally making a decision, Devi opened up her tiny maw, taking rapid bites out of the...air? There was a ripping sound and the air before her distorted. The leg of lamb which sat laid prone in front of her began to have chunks disappearing into thin air. It was as though an invisible man was biting into it as the whole five pounds of lamb seemingly disappeared into the void. It must be noted that the entire lamb leg was almost as big as the cat itself, but Devi wasn''t done yet. After the flesh, came the bone, and finally the sword itself. The entire process was lightning quick. The eating speed itself could only be described as tyrannical. After but a few breaths, not even the grease or gristle remained of the leftovers. Devi, satisfied, returned to Pale''s lap and unceremoniously curled back into a ball to sleep. "..." "Huh. Well, how about that." Diethard mused. "So this entire time, she was just hungry?" Pale gaped. It must be known that he had tried interacting with the pet before. But every time he tried, it had been in a foul mood, and only the embrace of a woman would calm it. Now it all made sense. "Bro...that''s animal abuse." Although Pale wanted to retort, the ravenous display by his pet, followed by its currently content purring dried up any argument he had. "Hmph! Although it''s a demonic beast, at least it has good taste." Now that the meal was truly and utterly devoured, they quickly settled down once more, relaxing with steamy mugs of hot steeped leaf tea. The soothing bitterness was perfect for refreshing their palates, setting them at ease. As Road seemed to have opened up a little after a satisfying meal. She even took the initiative to restart the conversation. "Anyways, now that we¡¯re all fed and watered. We can get back to the issue. Was there nothing else you found? It seems a tad odd that they would specifically mention me before dying." "I''m afraid not. But if it isn''t you, then perhaps he might be referring to the goddess?" "No, the legends have always stated that our goddess was most amicable of all the immortals. There could be more details hidden away in the grimoires of the Academy library, but I doubt they''d say anything which contradicts that." "Legends? I thought you were some sort of holy maiden. Can''t you just ask the goddess herself?" "The gods aren''t puppies who would come forth when called. Although I can request a connection, that is generally reserved for religious ceremonies. To abuse my powers for some trivial question would be far too presumptuous." "I wouldn''t consider it trivial though. Although the nobility had their children returned to them, what of the children still missing? What about the security of the city, which is definitely at risk now with these vagrants running about!" Dawn supplied. She had seen the desperation on the streets, of bedraggled parents begging for some news, any news of their lost children. Though the upper echelons in the White City had made proclamations on the evil being past them, the activity in the city was still muted, repressed. "If you were to contact the goddess, would she get mad at you?" Roari asked curiously. "She would not but...--" "So you''re saying the goddess wouldn''t want the criminals to be brought to justice? She''s alright with the citizens on the streets being filled with unease?" "It''s not that simple! And just because I can do it, doesn''t mean it''ll be successful!" Road flustered under the three-pronged attack. Although some valid points were made, she was not comfortable being dragged into their pace. "Now. Now. Don''t bully the poor girl." Diethard smoothly interjected. His reassuring aura setting Road''s heart aflutter. "Despite her reputation, Road doesn''t actually have a lot of power in the organization. To establish a commune, she would have to make a request to the high council and wade through miles of red tape. Such a thing would surely be a headache for her, and if things were to go poorly, she could end up losing her freedom." "..." As the voice of reason, Diethard''s words had caused the others to fall silent. Road, however, could still feel pangs of guilt as his words indirectly hinted at her being selfish. "In this world, Road is but a 15-year-old girl, so I hope you understand that she still has wants and desires of her own. As her seniors, we should be accommodating, even if some sacrifices need to be made." The corners of Pale''s lips curled up as he stared at Diethard in amusement. Though he had the aura of maturity and respectfulness about him, Pale could still tell that Diethard''s reasonable speech was full of traps. ''Crafty old bastard.'' Such a thing, was of course, extremely unfair to Road, who was blissfully unaware that the four of them had already entered into a coalition. Seamlessly integrating into the team, they had already adopted a form of good cop, bad cop routine, albeit with a few extra steps. Roari, who had not caught on yet, could only sigh in defeat. Her shoulders slumped, but she wasn''t going to push it. After all, the prospects of having a personal chef on the team were far too tempting for her, and she would rather not sour such a relationship. "If that''s the case, then it can''t be helped. We can just break into the library and look around there! ...I mean...we''re already trespassing anyways." "I''ll do it!" "...Come again?" Completely confused, Roari looked at Road who raised her chin in an arrogant manner. "I''ll request the higher-ups for the communion ceremony. Not for you...but for the people!" After her declaration, Road sneaked a glance at Diethard, before quickly turning back at them. By the gods, Dawn could swear she saw her pupils forming tiny hearts. "It''ll probably take a couple of days, but I can get you an answer. Although, it won''t be for free! We can talk about remuneration after." Completely lost, Roari could only gape while Pale and Diethard had their faces turn blue in their effort to repress their chuckles. Dawn, who was slightly more understanding, could only gently smile as she thanked her. "That is very kind of you. At the end of this, no matter what you want to eat, I''ll be sure to make it for you when you''re done." Diethard added. "From the looks of it, she wants to eat him." Pale whispered softly into Dawn''s ear, which caused Dawn to break down and snort violently. ¡°You!¡± Road glared at Roari. ¡°Me?¡± Roari shook with a start. What did she do? ¡°Come with me. We¡¯ll get your group a visitation pass along the way. You are quite fortunate that guards weren¡¯t patrolling today. The punishment for trespassing is uncompromising and fierce. The rest of your party can wait here.¡± ¡°Oh...kay.¡± Seeing the indignant little girl, Roari momentarily realized that they made quite the pair. Two awesome little girls. ¡°Thank you Road. You are a good girl.¡± Hearing the lowered whisper from the old man, the little sword maiden flushed once more before dragging Roari¡¯s arm with her as she fled the scene. All the while not daring to meet anyone¡¯s eyes as she practically flew out of the room. Not long after, a mortified scream came echoing from the distance, sending the patrons of the kitchen keeling over in laughter. "Old man, well aren''t you horrible. Toying with an innocent maiden''s feelings like that." "Haha, It''s nothing like that. She just reminds me of my daughter when she was still young." "So you toy with your daughter''s feelings too huh? You old dog!" With a hearty laugh, Pale raised his fingers in salute. Dear god, after spending so many days in the exclusive company of women, he missed talking to another dude. "I''m innocent!" Diethard insisted, raising his hands in submission. "For a guy who can make good food and charm young girls, you sure are humble. Not to mention you assisting us with our quest, I''d feel horrible if we didn''t pay you back in some way. Actually, come to think of it, why don¡¯t you join our party. You¡¯d be a great addition to the team." Dawn raised an eyebrow towards Pale. He was being overly chummy with Diethard, which sparked a note of disbelief in her heart. This was the same guy who backstabbed her and left her for dead for their first meeting? She couldn''t help but feel resentful and a little jealous. Well, seeing as how she was getting a chef in the party, she supposed she could forgive him for now. ¡°While I appreciate your offer, I already have someone I wish to travel with.¡± ¡°Is it the little girl?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hello? Police?¡± Diethard wore a forced smile as he perfectly understood how his first words might be misunderstood by others. He raised his hands in supplication. ¡°It isn¡¯t like that. Trust me.¡± ¡°Oh? Then how is it?¡± Dawn reacted and looked to the entrance where the two girls had disappeared to. ¡°You must understand. As you grow older, you lose a lot in your life. You must come to terms that your children are ingrates and your grandchildren would rather spend their lives on their phone than talk to grandpa.¡± ¡°Sorry for being apart of that generation.¡± Pale murmured while feeling mildly ashamed. ¡°No matter. But here is Road. A darling girl who I care for, locked up as some showpiece. Her whole life, she was forced into a role she hated, confined into a space that was too small. From such a situation, it isn¡¯t hard to feel pity for her.¡± Dawn nodded. She could completely understand such feelings, though at a much lesser scale. The only difference between them was that Dawn always had the option to get up and leave whenever she wanted. Not that she would. ¡°So I decided. When I¡¯m ready. I¡¯ll take her with me. It¡¯s not like she has any administrative responsibilities or real power in this cursed hellhole of a city anyways. It¡¯ll just be a minor excursion, a vacation if you will. At the moment, I¡¯m sure that if I ask, she will come with me.¡± ¡°Sounds like self righteous child abduction to me.¡± Pale¡¯s retort left Diethard scratching his head in embarrassment. Of course, not matter how he swung it, that would be the case. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no helping if you think of it that way. But how can you abduct someone at the pinnacle of this world? Despite how it seems, all she needs is a finger to turn me into sausage meat. Not to mention, Road is pretty smart. She won¡¯t be tricked by some thugs with dastardly intentions.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, I see one right before me.¡± Dawn looked at Pale as if he were an idiot. Despite his views, Diethard¡¯s story was very touching and warmed the cockles of her heart. Hell, if anything, he should be taking notes. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say that my intentions are completely benign. After all, there are some areas in the world that house the most exquisite of delicacies. Sweetslandia where all the inhabitants are made of confections. The Drunken Sea, where the fish and sealife all have flesh that taste of alcohol. Or the fallen lands, where everything is on a massive scale and we can find chickens the size of houses. And many many more. The problem is. Each of these areas are massive danger zones, that I would have no hope of traversing alone. Of course, if I were to have Road by my side, then I won¡¯t have to fret for my poor little life!¡± ¡°Smart man! I can relate to that.¡± Pale nodded as he casually made some notes about the locations that were listed. They would definitely make for some great vacation spots in the future. ¡°Mmmm. Just thinking about it makes my stomach growl in anticipation.¡± ¡°Mine as well. It¡¯s only a pity that we won¡¯t be there to enjoy your cooking too old man.¡± ¡°Eh. I wouldn¡¯t be too heartbroken about it. After all, the world is smaller than you think. We will probably cross paths again in the future.¡± ¡°Here here.¡± Pale smiled as the three of them clinked glasses and shared friend requests. It would be good to make a friend that could cook. After tasting what decently prepared cuisine had to offer, Pale wasn¡¯t quite sure how he was going to survive in the future. His and Roari¡¯s attempts in real life were fine and all, but nothing could really compare to professional work. ¡®Ahh. What a dilemma. We should really find a chef next...or else¡­¡¯ Pale turned to look at Dawn and a slow smile crept across his face. ¡°...I¡¯m not learning cooking.¡± ¡°Noooooo¡± ¡°Harhar. How I wish to be young again.¡± As the three of them slowly got deeper into their cups, the banter and laughter came much easier. After all, there was nothing else to do while waiting for the girls to return. But little did they know, they would be waiting for few hours time, for Road and Roari had both disappeared. Chapter 26: Kidnapped but Not Really. Unedited. CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX Kidnapped but Not Really. Unedited. "Pzzt Wassat! I''m awake!" Roari''s eyes snapped open and she immediately pushed herself up. Her neck was sore. The last thing she remembered was a sudden shadow descending upon her, before sending her to a pseudo purgatory. Although she could not move, she was still conscious and a notification displaying her ¡®Knocked Out¡¯ status updated within her journal. After looking at the darkness for so long, the sudden influx of visual information was too much, as she stumbled about, the world all blurry. When she came to, she found herself in a musty old room comparable to those of Azoth. The lingering stench of mildew and stagnant water permeated the air, a firm indication that she was either underground or in a senior''s home. While Roari was no stranger to foul stenches, after all, she would regularly leave trash lying around in her room. Eventually, the room would smell so gross that her brother would inevitably clean it out of disgust. It was a time-honored art, that she was most proficient in. That aside, she quickly noticed that she was not alone in the room, as the clinking of metal alerted her to the presence of another. There bound in a coiling mass of black chain was a certain purple haired girl who was staring back at her in indignation. Her mouth was gagged but that did not prevent her from communicating through her eyes. (The hell were you asleep for so long?) "Oh... hello there." (Shut up and untie me already!) "Sure. Just let me, Kuh!" Roari felt her throat constricting as she found a metal collar and chain firmly attaching her to the wall. "What? What is this!" Roari mused, suddenly feeling the weight of the cold metal around her neck. She ran her fingers across the bumpy surface and shivered. All alone (kinda). In a dark dank dungeon, bound in chained? This was too kinky for her tastes. Immediately she pulled at the chain, trying to pull it off from the stone wall. ¡°Meteor Cannon!¡± The spike which connected the chain to the wall was blown off with but a single blow. As the metal clattered to the ground, Roari quickly turned to Road who was still staring at her with wide eyes. "Hehe. Impressed? I know. I''m awesome. Now sit tight, I''ll get you outta there!" Roari took hold of the chains binding Road before yelping and jumping back. She looked at her hand. A black shadow had come off the chains and had attached itself to her flesh. The corruption sent a burning sensation lancing through her hand even as the minute bits of skin began to corrode under the darkness. "Oof. That does not look good." "No. No, it does not." A stoic voice agreed from across the bars. ¡­ "Road! Why didn''t you tell me there was some creepy old man watching us?" (Are you kidding me?) The sword saint''s eyes bulged. She was bound tight and couldn''t even grunt. What was she supposed to do? Spaz out with her eyes? "Hey, that''s not very nice. I''m not old." "Shut it old man! Can''t you see I''m busy with my friend over here?" "Oh...ok. But you might want to have your hand looked at. It''s fatal if--" "I said shut it!" The old man who was not actually old just frowned but did not continue speaking. Although the mysterious ''old'' man completely had Road and Roari at his mercy, he was still gracious enough to allow for this farce. With a gentle tolerance and patience, he merely stood to the side, waiting. It wasn''t long before Roari got bored and finally decided to talk to him. "Alright. Who are you?" In spite of Roari''s bluntness, the strange ''old'' man-- who was really a pallid greasy looking man in his prime-- smiled. "Presumptuous. I am Ketus Jenkins the second. Resident Soul breaker and breaker of wills." ''Oh hell naw.'' "Please pardon the circumstances that brought you here. After all, you Elseworlders have a pesky resurrection ability, which may prove to become a fatal fault in the success of our operation." The man smiled brightly, as if completely unaware of how creepy his words sounded. "That said, you should really let me have a look at your hand. Unfortunately, the grunts told me you had not the capability to escape your restraints. In hindsight, they should''ve been more careful, but blah! No use crying over spilled milk." "...Yeah... It''s kinda eating away at my hand." "That does not sound good. Come here. Let me have a look." The pallid man extended a thin arm through the bars. With but a glance at the white flesh that protruded from his sharp abyssal robes, one could see countless scars crisscrossing across his forearms. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Oho? You''re not human?" Ketus whistled as he stripped the black corruption off of Roari''s hand. The corruption had dug in deep, and the once pristine hand now full of holes. It was fortunate that Roari didn''t have trypophobia, else she would be quite uncomfortable right now. "... Your body is shit." "Excuse me?!!" Roari snapped, before pinching at Ketu''s hand. This was the second time this week that somebody had said that. Ignoring Roari''s completely ineffectual attempts to hurt him, Ketu stared at Roari''s mottled hand. His thoughts seemed to have wandered off as he began murmuring creepily to himself. "Flesh like that of the undead...but still very much alive. A new species? No...This could prove valuable to my research." "Whoa whoa whoa! Who''s going to be a research experiment!" "Hmmm. I don''t think your consent particularly matters in this situation. Interesting. With the elseworlders come new species? I must learn more. Warden! The key!" Ketus cried down the hallway. "I didn''t want to be born this way. Hey. Hey. How about we make a deal. I can tell you where you can find more of me, and you can let me go?" "Oh? You''re so willing to sell out your own kind?" "Well, yeah. We''re pretty expendable and it''s not like the old lady can''t make more of us." "Old lady? Made?" Ketus seemed surprised. But as Roari was completely oblivious to the expression, she drawled on. "Yeah. Some old bat. Said we were here children. Her name was Sib...Sibel...Si" "Sibel Illias?" "Sabellious!...I mean yes...you''re right." Roari said meekly as she met Ketus''s hollow stare. "So if you want to cut open a few of my race, please ask her." The dark creepy man froze. His expression seemed as if he wanted to say something, but couldn''t. And all the while his complexion seemed to be growing darker and darker, like the build-up before a thunderstorm. But just like the aftermath of a storm, the sun is sure to peak out right after. "Oh. So you''re a comrade then?" "...Home town!" In the journey called life, a man who just started his journey would be completely different from the same man a year later. In that time he might become a valiant hero, evil general or even the common baker. But regardless of his destination, he would always have the same roots. His place of origin. And it is that place where the first memories are formed. Perhaps they are not the most important, but they are the first, thus they strike notes of nostalgia among all who remember them. To meet someone of the same origins meant that a string of karma was already established with one another and that their fates were intertwined. From a certain standpoint, it meant that regardless of status, once you met someone of the same affiliation, then it would be two steps until the two of you would be the best of friends. "Wow! I can''t believe that control freak of a woman actually succeeded. We were apart of the same cohort you know. She was going on and on about how she''ll create new life. Breaking the cycle of reincarnation and whatnot." "Eh? You knew the old bitch? Small world!" "Knew her? We even dated for a little bit. But then she wanted kids and I... didn''t." Ketus laughed, scratching his cheek. His eyes seemed to have sunk into themselves as if he were recalling fond memories. (Hey.What''s going on?) Road was wide-eyed as remained as the non-existent third wheel to the exchange. "Look. While I can''t release you from this place, maybe you''d like a tour of the compound? I''d rather not have to chain up one of Sibil''s creations." "That would be great actually." Roari grinned as Ketus received the prison key from the warden. Her collar was then unlocked and fell to the ground with a crash. Stepping out of the prison, she stretched and yawned. "Come here. Let''s go get a healer to see to that hand." "Yeah...it''s like really itchy." Roari acquiesced and was quickly lead off, leaving the lone sword maiden to remain bound in her fetters, all alone. (Guys? Guys?!!) ... Ketus had brought Roari to the grunt''s living quarters. There, they found a collection of men in black robes in addition to numerous men in rusty metal armor. From first glance, it was clear those in the metal armor were not comfortable being in such a location, however Roari didn''t have a chance to meet such men as Ketus steered her towards a dark healer. "Amazing, the flesh comes together so nicely. Sibel has really created a masterpiece!" Ketu applauded as the meat in Roari''s hand started to bubble back together. "Excuse me? What was that about a shitty body?" "Hem. That was only by human standards. But overall, I have seen enough to evaluate your flesh. It''s definitely superior to that of a zombie, and perhaps on par with some of the higher level undead...Errr...At the very least, it''s fully serviceable. Not to mention, with part of Sibel''s soul inside of you, that gives you an excellent aptitude to become a soul mage." Ketus explained. Actually, he was just looking for a disciple. A ward of a former colleague *cough* lover, would definitely make a most suitable candidate. Roari, however, seemed troubled at the suggestion. "Soul mage? Don''t you have anything like... soul fighter? or ghost puncher?" "Of course we do, but with your body, you would not be able to handle the strain--" Ketus stopped. Roari was biting down on her lip and was leering at him through squinted eyes. "What?" "I don''t want it." "Excuse me?" "I said I don''t want it!" "Lass look! To be a soul mage is plenty awe-inspiring already. And if you''re as gifted as master Jenkins and specialize in soul destruction, you would be a formidable powerhouse, even in a kingdom such as this one." One of the black men interjected. He was a long time hypeman of Ketus Jenkins and would never hesitate to offer a flattering word. "Yeah? Well, what''s the point of having power if you end up looking like an extra pasty twig? I want to punch things and step on people. Not sit at the back and throw around fancy lights at people." Ketus blanched. Roari had hit a sore spot, as every morning he would appraise himself in front of the mirror, and grimace at the lack of muscles. He had done everything from eating more and exercising, yet he could not seem to put on any weight. He had even considered joining the Church of Iron but was turned off as he quickly learned that all the members were a bunch of raging perverts. "Don''t be daft lass. The master is only that skinny because he is constantly immersed with his work. Due to his sacrifice, he might look spindly, but he has obtained countless benefits for our Society of Souls. Such a pity. The younger generation''s eyes have gone all rotten, and they can''t even recognize greatness before them." Roari unconsciously backed up a little as the man sprayed spittle in his religious fervor. Actually, after seeing his zeal, a question popped up in her head. "So... is this a cult? "It isn''t. Down Bobby!" Ketus grimaced. "Master! Have I done something wrong?!! I shall take my life as an apology! Uwaaak" The man known as Bobby had not a second to react before a flick from Ketus sent him flying into the ceiling. He dropped back to the ground with a thud and remained there, motionless. "Ahem. My apologies. Bobby here is a bit...passionate. Still. He''ll be the one to watch over you for the next few days. I do apologize for any inconvenience, but this is a most sensitive operation." "Uhhh...I think you killed him." Roari prodded the body. Not even minding the fact that she was under effective house arrest by a bunch of random strangers. At the very least, they were being courteous about it. "I wouldn''t worry. I just rocked his soul a little. He should be getting up any second now." "..." "Any second now." "..." "Alright then. I think I killed him." Roari recoiled as if she just touched something dirty. However, the rest of the men were very astute and quietly dragged Bobby''s body to the side. "Well...anyways. Make yourself at home. Do feel free to request anything you want, and apart from your freedom, these men will be welcoming hosts. Right men?" "Yessir." The men in black all snapped in salute, while Roari clasped her hands behind her back as if appraising her new soldiers. "I can ask for anything?" Roari mused. "Anything. These men would rather die before refusing one of my orders." "Uh... I wouldn''t sir." "As I was saying. Anything." Ketus smiled. No matter what the cost, he would be sure to dote on Sibel''s little creation. He had done a quick check earlier, and he had verified parts of Sibel''s soul within Roari. And despite running out on her, and Sibel probably hating his guts now, he still had a tender spot for that crazy witch, and that feeling extended to Roari. "I wanna learn how to do that!" Roari eagerly pointed at the groaning corpse that was Bobby. "You want to kill my men?" "...If they cross me. I was talking about the whole touch a person and they explode trick!" "Oh...Is that all." Ketus rubbed his jaw. That didn''t seem like that big a deal. Actually no. It was fitting. A worthy challenge to entertain a new ward for the next few days, while they finish corrupting the sword saint. "Also I want a new body." On the other hand, that one might be a bit trickier. "A new body," Ketus repeated. "Yeah. I heard there were secret treasures for that kinda thing." "There are." Ketus agreed then refuted. "And if I had any, I would''ve used them for myself already. Do you really think I would stay a skinny, pale twig if I had the choice?" "Oof. Sorry..." "No. No. It''s fine. I wasn''t offended. Don''t worry about it." Ketus¡¯ tone was calm and accommodating. After all, understanding one''s junior was expected out of the senior generation. ''Oh boy.'' Roari shifted her gaze nervously. "Anyways! Topher! Show our new guest to her bunk. And if Bobby ever wakes up, tell him, he''ll be in charge of teaching..." "Roari" "...teaching Roari the basics to soul force. Good? Good! That should keep you busy for the next little while" Ketus gestured to an empty room nearby. It was lavishly furnished with one whole cot and a small end table. "I understand. Actually, I''m pretty tired so I might turn in right now. Can you get one of your guys to get me a blanket?" Roari asked. "Tired? Ah. I see, you wish to return to the stars. Topher?" "Uhh... Actually, sir, we don''t have any blankets down here. Most of the men just sleep in their cloaks." One of the dark robed men replied. "Well, go to the surface and buy some. My apologies Roari, but these men aren''t exactly the brightest sort. Even as the man in black disappeared, probably to go buy some blankets, Roari could only nod in amusement. "Be that as it may, I think I might just turn in now. You know. I had an exciting day and whatnot." "Oh. Please. Don''t let me disturb you." Ketus backed up courteously before dipping out of the room. As Roari sunk into the rather firm and uncomfortable cot, she quickly took out her adventurer''s notebook to try to contact Pale or Dawn. However, oddly enough, there didn''t seem to be a signal down there. Hence, she decided that she had played enough for the day and gently shut her eyes. ''Alright, lets see now... Log Out'' <9...> <8...> <7...> There was a brief whoosh as the sound of cooling fans running started to buzz in here ears. Perri opened her eyes, she let out a huge sigh of relief. That was a bit overwhelming. Hell, she had so much to tell Rinden. But first, a snack...and maybe a nap. Perri chuckled as she popped the lid off of her pod, only to find herself face to face with a furious older brother. Her face fell. "Where the hell did you take Road?" ''Oh boy...'' Chapter 27: I wish I knew what I was doing. CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN I wish I knew what I was doing. "So what exactly are we waiting for?" Dawn complained, which was oddly out of character for her. Her eyes were heavy, her head muddled, not to mention her legs which were killing her. Squatting beside her was a certain cold faced young man who seemed completely oblivious to her plight. He was gazing intently at the entrance of the White Holy Temple and had barely budged from such a position for the better part of the day. "It''s reconnaissance," Pale grunted. His legs were numb as well, and hours of hiding beneath a bush were demoralizing, to say the least. What made such a situation even worse was that he had not expected Dawn''s tendency to whine increasing as time went on. "No, I mean. Why are the two of us needed? One of us could stay here while the other joins in the search for Road." Dawn whispered. It was only a day prior, when they were told by a sullen-faced chamberlain that Road had disappeared. Despite this, however, there was no panic, no outcry from the Temple, thus many had just assumed that she had gone out on a mission. Diethard, however, knew better. Although a slacker, Road would, in fact, be required to take action occasionally, whether for ceremonial or diplomatic purposes. However, each time she did, she would always be careful to leave a note. Roari had disappeared too of course, but as she was a minor character, nobody really minded. Perhaps she had found something that caught her fancy or got murdered by a bunch of Australian bull worms. To be frank, Pale and Dawn wouldn¡¯t have been surprised in the least. Of course, Road was different. Although a mere five-hour disappearance wasn''t enough to warrant one''s suspicions, but on a quiet street, an item was found that would cause an uproar among players. It was her sword. Clattered dimly on the pavement with its user nowhere to be found. Of course, the sword was quickly snatched away by the authorities, but a casual investigation found that Road never actually made it to the White Temple Headquarters. And would she really be so foolish as to leave her sword in the middle of the street? After all, she was a ''swordmaiden'', thus she should always have it on hand, if only for symbolic purposes. Such an event had made the old man fraught with worry. With the cities, recent adoptions coupled with the additional disappearance of Godfrey, the creepy butler guy, it was not unwarranted to assume the worst. As witnesses to such an event, they too were naturally pulled into the investigation, forgoing sleep to spend the day frenziedly searching. But it was all for naught. It would appear the old man really cared for the young NPC girl as he searched the hardest of them all. He had even ignored persistent notifications from his wife in the outside world to search. Through this alone, one could tell how deep a friendship was formed between the unlikely duo. With such a statement, Dawn had been touched, and if not for the severity of the situation, she would be grinning from ear to ear. That said, Diethard''s was still rational. As a mere level forty something, he knew he was a miniscule power, no larger than an ant. Thus he quickly forgo-ed his pride to beg Dawn and Pale for help. Without saying, Pale had agreed, if only because his sister had gone missing as well. As Dawn stewed in her feelings, she realized that she had been glaring at him for a while now. Fortunately, Pale didn¡¯t notice as he answered simply. "Because I like having you with me." ¡®Wawawa?¡¯ "W-Who are you trying to flatter!" Dawn stuttered. After experiencing the sibling''s antics, she would normally be immune to such crass statements, but after staying up all night wondering what had happened to Road and Roari, she was not in the right state of mind. "It''s true! I don''t want to sit here all by myself, and you''re the mildest out of everyone." Pale slurred, completely oblivious to the building bloodlust in the lady next to him. "Besides, I am like 50% sure this is a lead. Don''t you think the Temple has been far too quiet, considering their holy maiden just up and vanished?" "Fifty Percent? Just where did you pull out such a number?" "From my ass ._." "Y-You!" While it was true the order seemed relatively lax, there was literally no good reason for them to be out here. Even the receptionist looked bored. Actually wait...the receptionist, bored? Normally, the entire temple would be bustling with workers and knights, yet the entire place seemed strangely quiet. "Shh Dawn. Just call it woman''s intuition." "But you''re a man!" "Not mine." He answered ominously before quickly sealing his lips. Indignant, Dawn had half a mind to log off and go to bed, but after seeing the serious look on Pale''s face, her expression relaxed a little. ''I suppose a few more hours couldn''t hurt...'' While Dawn decided to put her faith in him, Pale had made the premature preparations for when he would be proven right. After all, Roari had told him that she recognized one of the metal clad soldiers while she was detained in the prison. Although he didn¡¯t wear the same standard or gear, his face was unmasked and could be identified as one of the many workers in the White Holy Temple. ¡­ Of course, after squatting outside the temple for gods knows how long, their presence did not go unnoticed. From the start, they were discovered, and unbeknown to them, the number of observers kept growing. Now, countless eyes were hidden in the shadows, all of them watching carefully. "A fine evening to you all." A voice broke the monotony. Pale and Dawn, who had been on the verge of passing out, jumped at the sudden closeness of the voice. They both turned to see Griff who was smiling at them stiffly. "Oh, it''s you...uhhh" "Griff," Dawn supplied. "Yeah, Griff! How are you?" Pale awkwardly said. "Quite pleasant. And how are you? I would imagine sitting outside for half a day would not be the most comfortable experience." "Ack!" "Sir, we were uh...having a picnic!" Dawn supplied as Pale gave her a nasty look. Though he ended up supporting her. ¡°Yes. Having a picnic. It¡¯s a beautiful day out.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Griff nodded. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a might peckish myself. You wouldn¡¯t happen to have any leftovers would you?¡± ¡°We ate it.¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± Griff said. ¡°So, why are you still here?¡± ¡°You know. Just enjoying the sun.¡± Dawn sucked in a breath as Griff looked up to the sky. The sun was covered and it was quite cloudy. Meanwhile Pale angrily whispered into her ear. ¡°Next time, I get to make the cover story.¡± Dawn noisily cleared her throat as she was being glared at from both sides. At this point, she had half a mind to just come out and tell the truth. ¡°Actually, we were investigating the disappearance of Road. We were waiting for someone to come out to ask, but so far, nobody has left the building.¡± As Dawn hastily pieced words together, Griff looked at her in bemusement, clearly unsure of what to make of it. Of course, it didn¡¯t help that Dawn was a terrible liar, but the reason she provided seemed sound enough. Thus he could only nod and agree while Pale felt a mild migraine coming on. "Ah, I thought that might be the case. Tis a tragic thing, but you needn¡¯t bother with such things. I can assure you, we are already doing all we can to find her." "Just like how you did for those children?" Dawn startled herself after she impulsively blurted out that comment. But rather than rage, Griff''s forced smile eased, and his entire bearing became solemn. ¡®Dawn! Can you just be quiet¡¯ Pale wanted to cringe into a little ball. Oh god. And he thought Roari was the only one who couldn¡¯t stop talking. You won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t seek death. Was that so hard to understand? "It was by the goddesses will that such events transpired, and it was also by her protection that the children were found safe and sound." "So you¡¯re saying your goddess condones child kidnappings? And what of the children who weren''t found? The ones that faded into oblivion? Was that ''her'' will as well?" Dawn snarled, completely uncowed by the massive level disparity between the two. "I do not wish to speak of such things! There is a plan in place..." "Which includes your holy maiden being taken. As the one who represents your entire religion, you''d think her disappearance would have you all panicking a bit more." Griff looked as if he had swallowed a lemon, but he stubbornly continued. "I only follow the teachings of our Lord. In times of crisis, one must keep a steadfast heart and carry on. Doing so would bring benefits to all." "The teachings of our Lord? You mean Lady surely. To protect the guiltless, To save the anguished. They are the only two tenants our Lady gave us, yet I don''t see much saving or protecting done anywhere." The calm poise that Griff displayed shattered under Dawn¡¯s accusations, revealing but a glimpse of his inner feelings. "Bah! You wish to lecture me on the Lady''s teachings? You, who hath been apart of our order for less than a year? As someone who joined us for the benefits and not our beliefs, what could you possibly understand?" "More than you think! And if I don''t understand, then explain it until I do! Just what is going on in this city? It wasn''t like this when I was last here!" Dawn insisted. "You need to leave. Now." "I am a member of the White Holy Temple. I should be entitled to know." "You are entitled to nothing. A lowly grunt is not privy to the affairs of men. Perhaps it would be more prudent for you to consider switching faiths. Perhaps they would enjoy your evangelical fervor." In the midst of his indignant behavior, the light suddenly changed in Griff''s eyes as he stiffened. "I will say this and only once. Do not investigate Road''s investigation further. Do not harass our order for information, lest you face the consequences. There is no organization hiding in the shadows and following me will not solve anything!" Griff growled, abandoning his eloquent speech, yet somehow his words didn¡¯t have any impact behind them. Suddenly he paused as if remembering something. He turned to them once more. "Also, in thirty minutes, I''d better not see you loitering around here anymore, else there will be dire consequences!" As Griff disappeared back into the White Temple, Pale and Dawn shared a glance. Even through their sleep addled minds, they were still dumbfounded. ¡°Did he just¡­?¡± After immediately huddling together like a couple of teenage girls, they began discussing their own theories. After coming to an agreement, they quickly left the area, changed and returned whilst equipped in full gear. In addition to wearing different sets, they had also invested in half face masks, caps and full plate helmets. Unless one looked closely enough, none would be able to recognize the tired straggly loiterers from before. Such efforts were not in vain either. As after approximately thirty minutes, a cloaked figure stepped out from the Temple''s backdoor discretely as well. His entire appearance alone screamed ''suspicious'', but the most surprising part was his face. It was Griff. Despite wearing a cloak, his face wasn''t even covered, thus any potential observers would instantly know it was him. Despite looking as if he was in a hurry, he moved with slow deliberate steps, prompting the two watchers to follow him. ''Thank god legs don''t cramp in this game'' Dawn thought as she instantly began jogging after doing absolutely nothing for the last few hours. Actually, after squatting for so long, she would normally be rolling around, clutching her thighs in pain after such a move. While maintaining a healthy distance, the two of them followed him through sparsely crowded streets. As it was nearing the evening, many of the citizens were finishing the preparations for dinner. Despite that, a six foot tall man bundled in a grey cloak should at least draw some attention, yet the people''s attention seemed to pass over Griff completely.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. As such, they followed. From the central fountain to the slums at the city outskirts, Griff had never turned back once. Though there were times where they had lost him, he would almost immediately show up around the next corner. Such coincidences were naturally impossible and were much to the amusement of Pale and Dawn. They entered a lonely street stuffed with shanty homes and rickety buildings, where Griff ducked into a desolate looking alley. His dark cloak seemingly melding with the shadows in the wake of the waning sun. "Well, that''s not unwelcoming at all," Pale remarked. Just by looking, he could almost smell the urine coming from the festering, dangerous looking alley. Not willing to lose sight of Griff, they hurriedly chased him, rounding one final corner before seeing the last flutters of a dark cloak disappearing behind a rickety door. In front of the door, however, were a group of rag tagged beggars who were currently standing at attention. However, the moment the door closed, they quickly scattered, lying around in random clumps. There were six men. Far more than can be taken down without raising an alarm. Even if they were trash mobs at lv1, the odds of silencing them all at the same time was not likely. "Now what?" Dawn hissed, pulling Pale behind a pile of trash. She doubted such men would just let them waltz through the doorway. "...How good are you at parkour?" "Oh fuck no." Dawn grimaced as Pale pointed to the rows of windows across the third story of the building. One of them had been left wide open and appeared large enough for them to squeeze through. Such an entrance would normally be incredibly tempting, but there was one slight problem. They had no way of climbing up there. The stone brick walls on both sides had been polished smooth and offered little purchase for their fingers. Also, it would not be possible to use climbing picks either as the noise would quickly draw attention. Though the dark alleyway was narrow, it would not be enough for them to inch themselves up. Thus they were stuck. "Take off your shoes and heavy armor, I have an idea." "Do you? Do you really?!" Pale''s ''idea'' was a fair representation of what happens when companies go too far with their employee trust exercises. With the two of them facing back to back, their arms were locked together. As they both planted their naked feet on opposing walls in unison, Dawn began questioning why she kept complying with such things. With a quiet heave, the two of them managed to push themselves off the ground, wedged together tightly as they balanced between the walls precariously. Though Dawn expected that they would fall at any moment, their balance managed to hold. And step by step, they began to climb. It was not long before Dawn''s back was completely plastered in sweat, with Pale doing not much better. Due to the immense coordination required to simply move in unison, every step was incredibly taxing. With the added pressure of falling due to a casual misstep, the two of them had to heighten their concentration to unfathomable levels. The threat of crashing onto the pavement aside, neither Pale nor Dawn would normally be able to persist for so long. However, regardless of their motivations, their refusal to let the other person down allowed them to exceed their limits, even as their limbs began screaming in agony. With Pale whispering for time constantly, the two-man salmon ladder slowly inched upwards, even as the two of them were gasping for breath. Of course, one might wonder why Dawn, who had notably higher strength and vitality than Pale would be gasping with the same intensity. Some of it was fatigue, yes, and the rest was sheer nervousness at being in such close proximity with Pale. Though illogical, the constant worry of Pale feeling her sweat through her back was incredibly embarrassing. That aside, it was fortunate that none of the guards looked up, leaving Dawn free to hook her foot on the interior of the window with no problem. Actually, that was a lie, there was actually one big problem. Due to their arrangement, there was no way for them to actually climb into the window. Unless Dawn magically discovered the secret to climbing backwards anyways. Worst, was they found that they didn''t have the energy to climb back down either, and any attempts to do so would surely end with a face full of granite. "This was a great idea Pale. Praise be he, our brilliant strategist!" "Hush you. Your sass is not helpful! Don''t you have a rope or something in there?" "Rope? Oh, Gee Golly! Well captain hindsight, maybe if we had rope, we could''ve used that to scale up, instead of bloody climbing up like retarded sloths!" (If anyone is wondering why Dawn has a sudden shift in tone, please do note that she hasn''t slept for over a day now) "Stop trying to use logic to make me feel bad!" "I have half a mind to drop you right now!" "Well, you might get your wish, because I don''t think I can hang on much longer!" Pale''s legs were trembling as Dawn snapped back to the situation at hand. Her mind a whirl as she began panicking. "Just hold on a bit longer. I think I can--" She didn''t even half a chance to finish talking, as Pale''s legs finally gave way. For a moment, there was a gut-wrenching panic as the still air broke around them. If you ever felt the ground fall beneath you, or had the sensation of falling in a dream, then you would understand exactly how the two of them felt right then. However, before they had a chance to scream, they found themselves lurching to a stop. It was Dawn''s foot that saved them. As it latched against the window sill, halting their fall, and sending an intense pain lancing through her ankles. It was sheer luck. And although Dawn might be internally cursing in pain, at least they managed to avoid a sloppy kiss with the pavement. Pale, however, was less lucky as he received a face full of wall after slamming into the side of the building. Dawn herself could feel her face tearing up, as her calves screamed and her foot began cramping. "It''s pulling...pulling!" Dawn whined in protest, but did not slacken her muscles." "Just as planned!" Pale while dazed, spat out a mouthful of blood. "Planned my ass!" Dawn managed to squeeze out a breath through her teeth. "Hurry up and climb, I don''t know how much longer I can hold!" It was fortunate that it was dark, as the act of Pale struggling to pull himself up with Dawn''s body was not the most flattering of scenes. Dawn could only be grateful that she had the foresight to put on leggings, but still, the burn on her face was unmistakable.. "It is a very nice ass though." Pale couldn''t help but comment as his hands found purchase on the windows edge. ''Should I just bite him?'' Dawn bristled. If she weren''t hanging upside down at the moment, she would be showing him Suarez''s Fang of God. After Pale managed to catch his breath, he quickly pulled Dawn up as well, though her expression was anything but pleasant. The two of them were red-faced and tired, having fallen into some shabby bedroom with naught more than a cot and a few dressers. Their entry alone had caused a cloud of dust to collect on their clothes, to which Dawn quickly brushed off. Her feet, calves, and thighs still aching, she annoyingly gave Pale a swift kick arse. Though fake, his wounded expression while clutching his backside was lovely. Although he looked as if he wanted to say something, Pale quickly froze. There were footsteps and loud ones. Thankfully due to their bare feet, they made little noise while scrambling around the room, but the ever louder creak swiftly threw them into a panic. There was no cover. The cot was too small to hide under, and the dressers were impossible unless they were secretly contortionist. All there was to be had was a single, lonely bathtub. The door creaked open and snapped shut. "Are we secure?" A thick voice rasped. Despite being altered, the owner of the voice was easily identified as Griff. "We have men securing the perimeter. This building is owned by us as well. Aside from us, there is no one else in this building." "You fool! The dust in this room has been disturbed recently. You dare tell me we are alone?" The room shook as heavy footsteps clunked across the room, getting ever closer to the bathtub. There was a pause then a gentle snap as the window was shut closed. "Sloppy." Griff spat, clearly disgusted by the locale, or perhaps by the incompetence of those whom he was dealing with. "I swear, that window was not open before! It must be...It must--" "Save your breath. This place has been compromised. Also, the perpetrators might still be here. They could be hiding in this very building, having been privy to all of our plans. For all the soul society promotes itself, your performance has been lacking." "Don''t go too far now, Griff. You might be a relatively important liaison for our plans, but don''t think you can mock our order. Your position is not secure enough that such insults would go unpunished." "Oh? Am I being unfair? Have you and your masters and your master''s masters done anything to show us otherwise? I must be. Your stellar work with the children has been handled fabulously after all." "Don''t presume to be sarcastic with me! It was an unexpected variable. However, we still managed to get most of the job done." "And I would ''presume'' that should unexpected variables occur with Road, then you would be free of blame as well? It hasn''t even been a day and her disappearance has already been noted." Griff scolded. "That...was also unexpected. We were fools to use a random buffoon for what would constitute delicate work, but we are confident nonetheless." "It seems to me, you all calling such a man a buffoon is the same as a pot calling the kettle black. Do you even have her under control?" There was a low grating noise as whoever Griff was addressing gnashed his teeth in anger. There was a short silence as the man appeared to get his rage under his control, and then there was a long sigh. "We do but it will take time. It was quite difficult keeping the racket to a minimum, but I expect the clamor will soon quiet down. After all, no being alive can hope to withstand our combined might." "Again with the self-praise. Stop dissembling and tell me how long you will need. People have begun searching already." "A week if we''re fast. A fortnight if not. If not for the extra guest, we would have completed it even faster." ¡°A guest? A guest? Who is this guest?!!¡± ¡°Relax. She is a friend to our order. However our master wants us to see to her comfort so our plans may be slightly delayed.¡± ¡°Need I remind you that this is not a game. If we get caught, or if we fail, not only would our heads go on spikes, but our very country may become vulnerable to invasion.¡± ¡°I said relax.¡± The voice repeated, clearly miffed by Griff¡¯s aggression. ¡°Nothing will happen. Even if you mobilized the entire White Kingdom army right now, we have still sufficiently completed our task. As for Road, we have her in a secure location "Secure? Like this very building? Like the church that was uprooted within a week? You honestly expect me to believe that? You think without the protection of our men that you all wouldn''t have your heads hoisted up on pikes by now?" "We care not for your protection! We have our own ways of maintaining our discretion. If need be, we can raze this city to the ground. Only ashes would become your legacy." "Oh? Still with the threats? Well here''s one for you. You tell us where you''re keeping Road. So I can send some converted knights to keep you from fucking up again, and you get to keep that pretty head on your shoulders." The man spluttered. "Preposterous! You already have too many men within our ranks!" "Yes. And I want you to include more. Your antics in this city have disgusted many people in high places. Can you blame us if we want to ensure everything runs smoothly?" "The master will not be pleased." The voice rasped weakly. "What do I care for your master¡¯s feelings. After this one event, I hope to never speak to the two of you again." ¡°You are not in control here." His voice clammed up as the slow cold shink of a sword being drawn can be heard. "Wait Wait! Kill me and you will be showing hostility to the master. Our summoners have already prepared a massive surprise from the bloodstone you gave us. So great in fact that even neighboring kingdoms will take notice!" "I do not want terrorist attacks within this city! Our enemies do not include the common citizens!" Griff shouted.. "Its nothing of the sort! I promise. We''ll be preparing a beast of such unimaginable power that nobody can control it. Well, aside from us. After we summon it, it shall be released into the city outskirts to terrorize those ...''players''. Actually considering the time, I believe that Ryker''s group should be setting it loose right now!" "You would do such a thing without our consent in this city?" "Wait wait wait! Lower your sword! Lower it!" "Tell me where Road is, while you still have your head!" "We don''t work for you. Even as guests here, we lower our heads to no one...wait wait wait. I''ll tell you! She''s in the Eastern warehouse by the slums." "Harumph. Was that so hard? I''ll send men to confirm the location, but I''m warning you. Despite your backing, this is still our city. And I swear to you. On my ho...On my faith to the order, on my loyalty to the people of this kingdom, that if a single commons person gets hurt from your antics, that your head will go flying first." "Y-You can''t intimidate me! So long as it furthers our goal, we shall employ whatever means necessary." After the final stutter, there was a long eerie silence, as if the two men were staring each other down. After there was a quick harrumph as one of the men backed out of the room in a swift retreat. From the depths of the dusty tub, two small figures were steadily huddled up against one another, not daring to so much as breathe. Their eyes widened as they heard everything in the exchange. Was it really ok for them to learn about the location so easily? Regardless, both were troubled by the news, but with the immediate danger gone, a new danger was suddenly brought to their attention. They had not realized it in the heat of the moment, but the tub was quite small, thus when they crammed their bodies into it, the resulting position was ''intimate'' to say the least. Had there not been the threat of being discovered, their minds surely would''ve broken after staring each other in the eyes for so long. A warm stream of air spread over Dawn''s face as Pale whispered, his voice barely audible even from such a distance. "Do you think they''re gone?" The answer arrived swiftly as there was a brief crash. A new voice resounded through the room, but the speaker was obviously quite far away. "Sirs! A fight just broke out amongst the guards. We have an intruder!" "Who''s the attacker?" "It''s the one who led the sword maiden into the trap. Godfrey!" The messenger cried. "Oh him.. I suppose I should go meet with him. We shall continue this later, Sir Knight." "I''ll find you." A terse voice replied as the building became uproarious with the pounding of footsteps. It wasn''t long before the footsteps drew further and further away, leaving the two bathtub bandit to heave a sigh in relief. But right as they were about to exit the tub, Griff''s gruff voice came piercing through the still air. "You can come out now. There''s no use pretending. I could hear your breathing ever since you started following me." Dawn stared at Pale in shock, at a loss as to what to do. Completely caught unawares, their options consisted of, fight, kill themselves, or beg for mercy. The room grew cold as a presence loomed over them. "I said you can come out... or did you not hear me?" Peering upwards, the two of them found Griff''s handsome face, looking down at them sadly. Seeing the state that the two of them were in, his eyebrows raised slightly but did not comment as the two of them sheepishly extracted themselves from the tub. "Well, are you happy now? Now you know." Dawn spluttered. None of this was making sense. "But why tell us like this? I thought you were working with these people. Why betray them? And why not just tell us normally?" Griff sighed. His face torn between pain and regret. "Because though we might be on the same path, our goals are naturally different. I am taking a risk here. Though I do not believe you can stop us, I do want you to interfere with their operation. You can leave by taking a left out the door and down the hallway. The balcony is low enough for you to jump out." Even as he turned to leave, the two of them weren''t willing to let him go just like that. But even as they made a move to stop him, his form blurred before disappearing from the room entirely. Only his faint voice remained as he left the two of them in the dusty room alone. "Just go. And if you can. Save her." "The fuck?!" Pale wanted to curse but for now, they had to get out of there. Any additional time spent loitering just increased their odds of being discovered. Fortunately, though, the entire hallway was empty, and by following Griff''s instructions, they quickly found themselves running down a remarkably empty alleyway. While running, Dawn''s heart lurched as she found that a new entry had been burned into her journal.
Quest: Save the Girl. Save the World! (Suggested Lv 97)
"Well, that''s unsettling." Unwilling to miss out on any details, Dawn immediately began scratching down the events that had just transpired. Whether they would come in handy in the future was uncertain, but it was obviously better to have such information at there disposal rather than to rely solely on their memory. Due to the level recommendation alone, it was doubtful that the quest would be anything less than a death trap. However, they did acquire information that would give them some leeway. First was the time limit. They had at a minimum of one week to formulate a plan to close the massive level gap between them. Another was that they had the location in hand, thus they could do some reconnaissance. And lastly was the activity of Road. Naturally, they would not be given a quest that would be impossible to complete, thus the answer became clear. They would have to find a way to free Road before the week was up, then ride on her coattails while she slaughtered through the rest of the quest for them. After notifying Diethard of the events, the response was almost immediate. Although all of them were interested in scoping out the area, they all mutually agreed that it would be more prudent to do it on the morrow. After all, having stayed up for more than a day had taken its toll on all of them. Roari herself had already gone to bed long ago as well. As each of them was about to log off, however, their balance faltered as the very ground beneath them began to tremble. ''Earthquake?'' They stumbled as cries of horror began to sound all around the city. Glass split and shattered and the more poorly erected buildings on the street all caved inwards. But even as the disaster spread to other districts, an earth-shattering roar rumbled from the city interior, splitting the skies and cowing all those in its wake. As one, the many players in the city and its countless citizens all looked up to the source of that sound. It had appeared. First as a swirling mass of smoke billowing a black miasma that seemed to corrode the very air it touched. From its appearance, Dawn and Pale felt a sense of familiarity and dread as the miasma spread over the city skies. With a heavy flap, the creature within dispersed the smoke completely, revealing a massive, winged panther. The sounds of the air exploding from the instantaneous pressure boomed over the city, causing many citizens to topple over in pain. Blood dripping from their ears. "Devi?" Dawn blinked. The monster in the skies seemed a size larger than the one they fought, but despite having similar appearances, the auras they exuded were not even comparable. If the cat they fought was a vicious monster, then this one was truly a singularity. The air distorted and the buildings nearby eroded just be being in close proximity to it. The corruption seemed to seep to the very citizens themselves as soon screams of pain erupted as the darkness chewed away their very flesh and bones. But the city did not just stand there to take it. Numerous beams of light erupted from all over, and the hidden experts of Baracus rose to meet the beast. Seeing that it was being challenged, the true devourer spat a glowing purple ball from its maw. Though it remained stationary, the brightness within grew more intense before blinking out of existence. A moment later, the area around the most numerous cluster of defenders exploded into a plume of violet energy. Such an explosion rocked the cities very foundations, as the citizens cried out in horror. Despite that, however, there was no shockwave, no additional damage, as there was an interlocking hexagonal matrix put into place between the beast and the town. At the very epicenter of the formation were two knights in pale blue armor, both erecting a massive shield while others emerged from the explosion. Countless weapons were drawn and armed to assault the massive beast. Of course, there would be no battle to the death today. Though the animal had the pride as the king of its race, it was no fool. Upon seeing that it was outnumbered, the True Devourer screeched once before disappearing into a black void, reappearing hundreds of meters away while roaring challenges at its opponents. The men of the city were fully willing to take up such a challenge. Quickly ground troops began assembling massive ballistae and pegasi riders were quickly saddled and mobilized. The metal bolts gleamed dangerously as they cut through the air, with many falling short of the beast. However, such a hostile reaction was enough for the True Devourer to flee in truth, but not before a group of heavily armored individuals began to pursue. With its sudden appearance and disappearance, conversation spontaneously erupted from the city folk. Some were fearful, but many were reassured of their cities might after seeing the lightning response to the irregularity. Pale who had been subconsciously clutching at Dawn''s arms stiffened. His hands dropped to his sides as he took out his little cat pet. Was this the ''distraction'' those shady folks were talking about? It all seemed too great a coincidence, but what was the difference in power? He closed his jaw which had been open all this time and thought back to the quest they had to do. Just from experience, he suspected the recommended level was severely undervalued, especially with such ridiculous monsters at their enemies disposal. Actually, the task itself originally seemed like an impossible task, but if it were like this, wouldn''t it just mean they would be destined to fail? Such a thing bordered the realms of insanity, but what he didn''t expect would be Dawn''s eyes glistening with anticipation. "W-What?" "You seem rather happy about all of this." "Well, I was just thinking. Perhaps I was wrong to only pick the safe route. Diving into treacherous depths with death at every corner, isn''t that precisely the appeal of adventuring? Surely, that''s what''s happening now right?" Pale shivered. That was indeed what they had talked about the day before, but with that uncharacteristic lopsided smile from Dawn and her twitching eyelid, he was almost certain she was one step away from breaking. Actually, he was almost certain that Roari was the cause of all this. Perhaps it was due to Roari hanging onto Dawn like a parasite, but she was becoming more and more similar to his sister, whether by design or infection, he had no clue. One was already a handful, but if the cool and mild Dawn became an exact copy of the boisterous rascal Roari, Pale''s head might actually explode from exasperation. "Ahem. Yes, but of course. That doesn''t mean we can''t maximize our chances of success right? I feel like we''re going to need some help." "Where would you get those? Even the top players in this city are like ants compared to a knight captain. Even if we were to raise an army, I feel that would be counterproductive and instead reduce our chances of rescuing Road." "Of course, if they were any regular players, yes, but I can think of one group who would be quite the opposite." As Pale explained, Dawn''s lopsided grin stiffened, and the airheadedness vibe stopped cold in its tracks. Though it did seem to be the best course of action, wasn''t this taking advantage of her a little too much? Hell, the shamelessness which Pale expected her to just do it had struck a nerve. Naturally, she refused. "Come now. Don''t think of it as a favor to me, but to our party. If we succeed, there will be plenty of benefits. Actually, they should be thankful to be included in such a quest, as the rewards would surely be great. Besides, do you want Deetz to be sad? You know how that old man is right now." "Despicable." Dawn spat as she coldly glared at Pale. But she had no way to argue against it. Save for her pride, it was the best course of action, yet she was still uncomfortable with such blatant usage of her assets. Fine. If it came down to it, she would rather help out the Diethard than leave him crestfallen. However, she would also make note in her notebook. Grudges have to be settled after all. Seeing that Dawn''s shoulder had relaxed, Pale just gave her a wide-eyed smile and patted her shoulders softly. "Don''t worry. I''ll take you out for ice cream as thanks." "Do you think I''m that cheap?" Saying nothing, he maintained that smug obnoxious salaryman smile. His expression said it all. "...Fine. I''ll be making a phone call." Chapter 28: Prelude to the End CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT Prelude to the End "Mmmmph Mmmph!" The little sword maiden squirmed, completely trapped in her restraints. The chains that previously bound her had shattered, replaced with a layer of chain tattoos that marred her snow white skin. The ritual had already progressed to its intermediate stage, and Road was deprived of all of her previous strength. Suffice to say, all she had to ward off Ketus''s attacks were her mind and will, but even those were faltering. As lightning coursed through her limbs, her eyes bulged as she screamed a wordless scream. Afterwards, sinking to her knees while the dark, pale-skinned man nearby smiled softly. "It would be easier if you just gave up," Ketus whispered gently. His tone was full of concern and compassion as if he were truly empathizing with the pain coursing through Road''s body. "Let me in, and it will all go away." "Hrrrrg" Road grunted. She would not give up. If she could just hold out long enough, then someone of importance would surely notice her absence. Despite being a figurehead, she was still a symbol of the White Temple, and people would be searching for her. "Nobody is coming." As if reading her mind, Ketus consoled her gently. "There is just you, me, and this room. Just give up." A dark miasma swirled around the tip of Ketus''s finger, darting from finger tip to finger tip as if it were alive. The darkness then condensed into an inky darkness, sharpening into a solid spike as Ketus traced it along Road''s chin. "You know. I do not wish to break you. Your soul is so pretty. So pure, yet so... human. It would be a shame not to extract it into a soul gem. I''ve even picked out a gem for you. A pretty violet crystal. Do you like it?" Blood dripped down from the cut made on Road''s face. She eyed the purple gem in Ketus''s hands with a fury, but despite her rage, the claws of despair were already taking hold. "Ahh, no rush. There is no rush. After all, I wouldn''t want to damage you in any way. I can afford to wait. Not to mention, I have a cute junior to teach right now." As Ketus was tracing Road''s face, he suddenly thought of something dirty. An excellent way to break Road''s will and finally push her over the edge into the pit of despair. If he were to show the nice living conditions of Roari in contrast to her own, then he might be able to strip away the last dregs of Road''s resolve. The effect may even double as the two of them were abducted at the same time. Just as he was about to suggest such a thing, a dull roar echoed from far. In the same direction as his men''s living quarters. His curiosity was momentarily piqued, but no matter. He had to focus on the task at hand. But how. How could he swing Roari''s situation in a way that would make the most impact? Untroubled, he removed the spiritual gag that bound Road''s voice. Perhaps some of her insight would give him ideas. "You...monster. Wash your neck and wait. This isn''t finished." Ketus snorted. It seemed the little sword saint still had some fight in her. Something easily remedied. "Oh, little goddess in training. You must have truly lived a sheltered life. Bound and gagged as you were, but still making threats." "Not a threat, a promise." Road spat. The fury in her eyes amused Ketus greatly. If looks could kill, he would probably have been stabbed a thousand times by now. "Well, you really shouldn''t make promises you can''t keep. I remember one time--" A second roar cut Ketus off. This one far louder. If one were to listen closely, they would be able to make out the sound of men cheering. ''Just what is that racket?'' Ketus looked in the direction of the corridor. In fact, amidst the roaring, he could also hear the voice of someone shouting. A feminine voice. "...Hey Road. Let''s go on a little field trip." "What are you--"Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "Hup hup hup. Be quiet." Ketus muttered lazily as he reactivated the gag magic. The chain tattoos wriggled and coiled around Road, forcing her to stand up and follow as Ketus left to find the source of that noise. Ketus was a relatively experienced man. Although he was apart of a darker affiliation, that did not stop him from traveling the world. Thus he had seen many sights and had many experiences. However, none of his past experiences could''ve possibly prepared him for what he was about to see. A tiny little girl, standing on a table before his men, screaming at them. And his men, listening to her intently, while whooping and cheering all the while. To be frank, it was quite surreal. "Blood alone moves the wheels of history!" Roari shouted as she threw up her arms. Her newfound cries bringing about a hushed silence amongst the numerous men in attendance. "Have you ever asked yourselves in an hour of meditation, which everyone finds during the day. How long have we been striving for greatness? Not only the years we''ve been at war, the war of work but from the moment as a child, when we realized that the world could be conquered." The men nodded and clapped, clearly in agreement with Roari''s words. Her eloquence, incomparable to the amateurish girl who had initially arrived. However if one were to look carefully, one would see that while enthusiastic in her gestures, Roari was, in fact, reading from a tiny little notebook. "It has been a lifetime''s struggle. A never-ending fight. I say to you and you''ll understand that it is a privilege to fight!" The men whooped, while Ketus and Road stared on with bemused expressions upon their faces. "WE ARE WARRIORS!" Such expressions grew even larger as the men howled in reply. With many stomping their feet and beating their chests. "Vermin, Brigands, and Bobby, I ask you once more rise and be worthy of this historical hour!" "No revolution is worth anything unless it can defend itself." "No revolution is made possible without the leaders to guide it." Ketus stared flabberghasted at Bobby, who was now very much alive, sobbing into his hands while pumping his fist in his support. "And You!" Roari pointed to the numerous men in metal armor. They were clearly traitors of the White Temple and thought they listened on intently, they were clearly uncomfortable with the proceedings. "Some people might say that you are traitors. Those who would consider you a pestilence to society and half-mad zealots. But I see something different. I see loyal men and women who would give anything, even their reputations for their country." Roari paused, allowing for some of the armored men to clap in agreement. "Tis our duty-- to change their perception! It is only together that we hold the power to move the world. Look around you. Look at the men who you scorn, and understand this. In time, I say, and you will all feel, that it is a privilege to fight with them" "We must never acquiesce for it is together, TOGETHER, THAT WE PREVAIL! We must never cede control of the motherland! For it is..." "Together, we prevail!" The men on both sides howled as the tension between them broke and they surged into one another. Their blood was boiling, their pupils dilated and their breaths heavy, yet when they locked gazes with the men whom they previously looked upon grudgingly, their grudges dissipated, leaving them to see only one thing. Comrades. "Ahahaha Ahahaha" While the men in both camps were cheering and stamping their feet, Roari was up on the table, laughing maniacally to herself, soaking in the indescribable pleasure that was power. Meanwhile, Ketus and Road who had watched the entire proceedings were completely in sync for the first time. {The fuck is going on.} ... "Alright! Let''s teach you soul force!" Bobby, who is definitely not dead was very excited. After all, this would be the first session where he would be teaching Roari their signature combat style. He had even repurposed a dungeon cell for that expressed purpose and was dressed in padded trainers clothing. To his side, were a pile of bricks, neatly stacked together. "...Are you okay Bobby? I think you might need to see the healer." "Nonsense! I am completely fine! Ahaha." Bobby completely ignored the massive welts that were swelling on his face as he dedicated his all to teaching. So what if he let things get a bit out of hand. A bit of skinship with the master as punishment might as well not be a punishment at all. "...Oh...Okay then." The little girl was not convinced, but she agreed anyway. "Good. So to learn Soul force. There are essentially two ways. Through a skill book and through practice. You naturally have experience with the former." "I have," Roari confirmed. "Yes, Skillbooks are excellent for complete amateurs. Just chew on a book, and you can suddenly use a skill. It does come with the shortcomings of a complete lack of mastery which you would then have to make up over time, but compared to the convenience, it''s an acceptable trade-off." "And I''m guessing you don''t have a skill book for me." "No. No, I do not. But that''s okay." Bobby agreed. "Everyone starts from the basics... Actually, that''s a lie. Most people in our organization start off as mages. Those more body oriented usually work as laborers." "Cool. Glad I''m not a laborer." "Indeed. Actually, it is because us mages are so out of shape, that close soul combat has been developed to compensate. Such a style relies heavily on parrying, deflecting and intercepting blows, thus it would be folly to think you would be able to learn it with a common skill book." "Sooo..." "Today, we''re going to teach you how to dodge." Bobby smiled, showing off his bright pearly teeth. "Oh...Can we start with something a bit softer." Roari''s gaze was glued to the pile of bricks beside Bobby. It didn''t take a genius to figure out what those were going to be used for. "Nonono. I learned this from the master. If it doesn''t hurt, then you won''t learn. It is very effective. Most people get good at dodging after a day." There was a sound akin to a baby seal crying that escaped through Roari''s lips. Naturally, after seeing the enthusiasm of his charge, Bobby cracked both his knuckles and a smile as he hefted a heavy red brick in one hand. It was only then that Bobby suddenly became merciless and extremely frightening in Roari''s eyes. "Well then, let''s begin." ... "You know, I used to be known as the greatest naked gorilla war chief of the West Indica Jungle. Unfortunately, that was name was too long for casual conversations, which is why friends call me Jakmongo...Well, at least they would if I had any friends." "Uhuh." Roari agreed before smashing Jakmongo in the face. Two days. For two days she had had bricks constantly thrown at her face. And not gently either, mind you. And with a sadistic pleasure that she would never quite forgive. Yes, whether by accident or design, Jakmongo, or Bobby had fully earned the full wrath of her ire, which made the transition into next lesson much easier. Beating the everlasting shit out of him. "Sssss. What is your face made of? Iron?" Roari sucked in a breath through her teeth as she waved her throbbing hand from side to side. "Impact force is only secondary. You''re not supposed to slug me, but condense your residual soul force then hit me with it." "What does that even mean?!!" Roari cried. "Look, once you can feel the lines of soul coursing through your body, manipulation should be secondary. Do you need me to blast you with soul force again so you can feel it?" "No. No. I got it." Roari hastily backed up, wary of Bobby''s hands. The first time he did it, she felt nauseous for an hour. After taking a deep breath, she pivoted before unleashing a vicious uppercut against Bobby''s jaw. *Clang* "Ssssss" Tears welled up in the corner of her eyes while Bobby boredly looked on. "Mother Fuck--" *Clang* "Why!" *Clang* "Won''t"* *Clang* "You" *Clang* "Break?!!" Bobby could only look down at Roari with pity. He had already explained the concept yet the tiny girl was still adamant at swinging at his face at full force. Hence, he was completely unsympathetic as she curled up into a fetal position, nursing her injured hand against her chest. Actually, now that Bobby thought a little, could Elseworlders even learn skills through this method? Ehhhh. He thought about it then shrugged. Bobby was sure she would get the hang of it eventually. Bobby slightly lowered his head and sighed. "Alright, back to the basics. Lesson One. Let''s teach you how to dodge. "I hate you." Roari''s grief and indignation were indescribable. Chapter 29: New Friends CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE New Friends Sneaky Snek was the leader of the Basilisk guild. What had once begun as a gaggle of friends had swiftly ballooned to one of the new rising stars of the Elseworlds. That said, they did not have the best track record. After a humiliating defeat at the hands of Legacy in addition to the failure of White City, their reputation had taken quite a hit. Thus the influx of guild applications had slowed, and Snek was at a complete Loss as to how to remedy it. However, his salvation came in the form of a disgruntled officer who informed him that an unlikely duo were seeking his services. "Our scouts had confirmed it. There is something hidden under the Eastport warehouse." They were all seated around the largest table in the Wandering Eye. It was expensive, but as a somewhat prestigious guild leader, appearances must be made. Seated beside him were but a couple of his trusted officers. Viper, a red-skinned femme fatale who specialized in poisons. Python, a great warrior with a trusty Warhammer. And Toby, whose name nobody could seem to remember. Across from him were a paladin and a mage who were previously present at the White Chapel disaster. Of course, the mage was of no import, however, the paladin was definitely strong enough to contend with one of his officers. Which begs the question, why were the two of them together? ''Tch. Damn couples.'' Snek cried a little in his heart. "It seems your information is good. So what do you want in exchange?" Viper supplied. As the guild administrative and diplomatic officer, she dealt with all interactions between the guild as a whole and other players. Here scale slits briefly snapped shut over her eyes as she threw the ball into their court. If they had simple monetary requests, then they could be filled without a problem. Naturally, they would not cheat them, as the two of them were guildless and highly desirable to the rapidly expanding Basilisk guild. Removing the straw from his mouth, Pale put forth his terms. "We want nothing. To be frank, one of our friends is also trapped in there, and we would very much like to get her out." "So you are using us, to help your friend?" Toby interjected. Toby was never the most charismatic person and he and Pale did not exactly have the best first impressions of one another. "We are helping each other." Pale emphasized on the ''each other'' part. "After all, I would imagine the title of ''Savior of White City, would be much to your taste." "That is true, but there is no concrete reward for doing so," Python grunted. "There is no quest, no promise of treasure. Now I''m not against volunteer work, but I do like getting paid for my efforts." "What Python means to say is that our guild is currently going through a very fragile period. We are expanding yes, but there are dozens of others doing the exact same thing. At the moment, the average player level is weaker than a generic NPC, and if we were to all get wiped out during the battle, we might have a hard time retaining new recruits."Viper explained. "Yes, it is a gamble." Pale agreed. "But I can assure you that there are treasures to be had and that the opposing force is not as strong as you think." "Oh?" Viper tilted her head in curiosity. "And how do you know that?" "Remember that friend? She has already gotten a full layout of the area. The numbers of enemies, their general strength Not to mention a map of the facilities. You would be able to engage in a fight with all the advantages." "Except level. Very well. Before you had my interest, but now you have my full attention. What will we be facing?" Viper asked. "Let me see." Pale flipped through his adventurer''s journal and began reciting. "At least Fifty enemies from levels 90 to 150, Not including one boss which probably surpasses level 250 in addition to twenty corrupted knights, all of whom surpass level ninety. Of course all these numbers are just estimations." "See? What did I tell you! It''s a suicide mission." Python complained. To be honest, he had always been apart of the ''grind to the death'' club and was not a fan of questing. Especially one without concrete rewards. "I''m going to have to agree with Python on this one. Even if we mobilized the entire guild, we would be able to take down at most ten of the weaker enemies." Viper shook her head. It would seem this entire thing was a wash. "Didn''t you mobilize a bunch of beginners for the last raid you did? Whats to stop you from doing it again?" Pale clasped his hands over his knee, clearly unperturbed by their refusal. After all, these people were probably not ''that'' stupid. "Yes, and it backfired horribly on us, else we would have already taken full control of this area by now." Viper acknowledged the mistake. "Besides, even if we could convince the general masses to join with us once more, why should they? The quest ban has already been lifted in Baracus. There is no stick to prod them into action." "If you don''t have the stick then just offer them the carrot. Broadcast the raid, and offer one thousand gold pieces to each party that ends up taking down an enemy." "Are you crazy? We don''t have that kind of money?!" Toby shouted. Assuming they were successful, that would be a full seventy-one thousand gold coins. "Of course you don''t. And you won''t be expected to pay it." "And ruin the trust between our guild and the general users? That''s public relations suicide." Viper sighed. Was this man an idiot? Or was he just another of those arrogant adventurer''s who never took the time to think of the repercussions of one''s actions. "No. No. You misunderstand me. I''m saying you won''t have to pay since none of the users would succeed. Actually, let''s talk numbers first. How many general users are within the vicinity of Baracus at any one time." "About ten thousand." Viper supplied. "And what is the average level of those ten thousand." "About fourteen." "Good. Now even if we were to gain the support of all ten thousand players, would they be able to break through a group of almost one hundred level ninety NPCs." "..." "The answer is no. Perhaps if the NPCs were alone and isolated and the users moved as a single unit, we would be able to, but it would foolish to assume a ragtag bunch of users could possibly work together." "So what is your suggestion?" Viper slithered, obviously interested in where this was going. "We use them as a diversion." Pale slammed his adventurer''s journal down onto the table and flipped to a page where there was a very crudely drawn out map. "As you can clearly see, the facility is not large. And most of the enemies convene in this location, here." Pale pointed towards the innermost area on the map. "If we were to send an army coming at them from the front, most of the hostiles would move to intercept them, while we push a small elite force through the back." "And in doing so, completely wipe out the users. Both them and their trust in us." "That''s why you can give them a consolation prize of 1 gold each for their trouble. As long as you succeed, you can recoup those losses easily." Pale pushed. "But, that if we end up running into any lv 90 enemies, we are done. So I don''t understand what you''re trying to do." Python growled. "Simple. Save Road, in addition to the numerous knights and citizens locked up within the facility. Although we have a general location for Road, the location of the rest of the hostages is unknown. However, should we free them, we can cause a sudden reversal in the situation" "..." The three officers of Basilisk each took turns looking at one another before convening their gazes at Snek. Naturally, he would be the one to make the final call after Pale had laid down all his chips down on the table. "After..." Snek started. "this raid, I would be very interested in meeting your friend. You know, the one who is trapped down there." "Does that mean you''ll help?" "I will think about it. Such a decision can not be made on the spur of the moment, however, I thank you for your input. Toby, pay the man." "That''s more than alright." Pale started as Toby began to rifle through his inventory with a dirty look in his eye. However, Pale''s refusal was ignored completely as a heavy spiked ball on a stick was dumped onto the table before him.
The Boom Stick (Single Use) Req: 15 STR
Attack: 10-50 Explosion Damage: 100-500
Launches a spiked projectile which explodes on impact. Must be recharged after each use.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
"Unfortunately I''m going to have to insist. In the event that we reach a collaboration, we will require your aid in coordinating the masses." Snek stated. "Not to mention, you would be doing me a favor. This weapon is the latest creation of a talented smith of ours, and we would most appreciate it if you helped us with testing it out." "Well in that case, how can we refuse?" Pale raised his mug in a toast. "To new friends?" Python and Toby froze, however, Snek, Viper, and Dawn rose their glasses in kind. "To new friends." "I don''t like him." Toby complained as the four members of Basilisk left the tavern. Snek had already issued an emergency meeting for all of the regular guild members. They were to convene near the city outskirts to decide the next course of action. After all, this was not a dictatorship, and Snek welcomed the input of all his members, especially for a decision as vital as this. As the rewards for such a mission were unclear, he wasn''t completely comfortable gambling with the lives of his men. At the very least, he wanted their consent first. There was also the issue with Dawn and Pale. Whether it be Pale''s calm demeanor and Dawn''s strength, both had highly desirable qualities, and he suspected that they would contribute greatly to Basilisk''s strength should they ever take leadership roles. Of course, that would be a discussion left for after the raid. "Calm down Toby. They haven''t done anything to warrant our suspicion." Viper soothed the dull-faced archer. Of course, she didn''t decide on the name of Viper due to her trusting nature, but she also wasn''t going to discriminate against a couple players due to a lack of evidence. "But they are! Don''t you wonder why they have a person inside such a secret operation? Don''t you wonder why they didn''t ask for payment? It''s a setup. A setup I tell you." Toby wiped away the bits of drool leaking down his face. The whole feeling gave the feeling of being a sham. "Junior Officer Toby. That is enough. Yes, it does seem suspicious, but what could they possibly be planning?" "I-I don''t know, but it can''t be anything good. We''re the ones taking the risk here. We''re the ones with everything to lose. I-I don''t think we should do it." Toby''s voice was jittery as he began mouthing off machine gun style. The shadow of the outer city gates cast a dark patch over the party as they walked silently in contemplation. "Ninia! Ninia would understand me. She would never--" "Ninia is off dungeon diving with the main group. And she is not the leader of the guild. Snek is. And we do it his way." Viper hissed, feeling mildly irked at Toby''s paranoia. "Enough! We will discuss this with the rest of the guild. If the information Pale provided was correct, then we have at most three days to save Road. That is barely enough time to assemble the raiding party and to gather volunteers." Snek interjected. His temple throbbed as he felt a migraine coming through. Would it be worth it? Even with the full power of the Basilisk guild, they barely had ten users that exceeded level sixty. To take down but one of the weakest grunts would require their combined efforts. Perhaps if they could take down each monster one at a time, then such a task would be doable, but for some odd reason, the Elseworlds favored the zerg strategy the most. In a typical dungeon, unless the other monsters were preoccupied, then the moment a party steps in, they would be assaulted by a nonstop barrage of NPCs. Of course, it wasn''t always like this. The monster AI prior to the purge of heroes had actually been very vanilla, with each monster calmly waiting to get beaten up by a party of heroes. However, after the death of Koro under the swarms of low-level beginner''s, it seemed that monsters all around the world began to copy such a tactic. Not only that, but the average humanoid NPC normally had better-fighting skills than the average player, hence the disparity increased even more. If not for party play and individual level tactics, many players would end up facing unsurmountable walls when going out to grind. "If only Ninia and Cobra were here..." Toby whined while Snek wracked his brain in potential strategies. Actually, wait! If they were to recruit a bunch of beginners before sending them to their deaths, then there was, in fact, one option. The Basilisk guild''s trump card. However such a card had remained a firm secret, as once used, they would either have to win or lose the card forever. For a currently expanding Basilisk guild, that was not a risk they had been willing to take. Even as they were getting smashed to pieces by the Legacy guild, they had not once moved their trump card. However, for this one situation, perhaps it would be finally time to use it. Snek bit his thumb and watched the virtual blood slowly dribble down his hand. There were just too many variables. "Excuse me, are you Snek, the leader of the Basilisk guild?" A voice broke through Snek''s thoughts as he looked up with a start. On a sad dirt trail, there were two figures. One of which was playing with a small blue bird while the other blocked their way. The voice that spoke was surprisingly feminine but still carried the aura of maturity. "Yes, I am he?" Snek answered, confused. Was this a beginner? Perhaps a fan? He had received quite a few views on his latest hunting videos. Perhaps they were interested in joining the guild? "Oh good. Love your work. But I have a small request." There was the screeching sound of metal as the figure withdrew a double bladed bone ax from within the folds of her cloak. Decorated between the two blades was a skeever''s skull, its empty eye sockets were bloody and menacing. "Oh, so it''s like that." Python sighed as he withdrew his own iron warhammer. As a relatively famous guild leader, Snek would always get challenges from people looking for instant fame and glory. Of course, most of those people were weaker than himself, as only a few rankers were even his match in combat prowess. That said, the continuous challenges while exciting at first, had long lost their appeal. Instead, he allowed Python to handle them. "Send me a duel request. I''ll fight you in the leader''s stead." Python grumbled. His voice reminiscent of boulders crumbling. Although, that might also be due to the fact that Python was a mountain person and his entire body was rather rocky. "Oh, no need. After all, you will all be dying here today." The woman removed her cowl, revealing the kind and gentle face of a middle-aged woman. Her silver hair was cropped short, and she had opaque white scales arranged neatly around her olive green face. To Snek, she looked very familiar, while he couldn''t exactly place where he last saw her. Nonetheless, Python laughed at the woman''s audacity as he looked to either side. The four of them were all rankers, veritable supermen compared to the general masses. Although it seemed as though the middle-aged woman was a ranker as well, there was absolutely no way she could take on four of them at once. Not that they would do something as lame as ganging up on her. After all, women were women. No matter how enthusiastic they were at the game, there was no way they would ever be a match for someone as battle-hardened as Python, who spent most of his game life slaying monsters in dungeons. "Pfft...Let me tell you this lady. You might not know who we are, but we...*Shiik*" While Python was going to give the woman one last chance to apologize, his words suddenly caught in his throat as the double-headed war ax disappeared from the woman''s arms and buried itself down his shoulder. "You Dare?!!" Python roared as he ran towards the woman. Despite such grievous injuries, this was a game. And his health was far from emptying out. Not to mention, the woman initiated the first attack so there would be no penalty if he were to slay her now. Coupled with the weapon in her shoulder, she had no way of defending herself as he viciously swung down with the warhammer. "Python Wait!!" However, by the time Viper called out for Python, it was far too late. Cooly plucking the weapon''s handle from Python''s body, the woman spun and did a swift reverse slash. *...Plop* Even as the hammer swung down onto thin air, the rest of the user''s body buckled and collapsed onto the ground. As for Python''s head, it had flown off and landed prone just a few meters away. It had taken but a second, but one of their strongest members were dead. The resulting slash had blown off the woman''s cloak, revealing an ostentatious set of bone armor risquely exposing copious amounts of skin. Even as the rest of the Basilisk guild member''s looked on in horror, the user''s name quickly became apparent to all, as it was drenched in the blood red color of infamy. "It''s Legacy!" *Thud* Toby barely had time to scream out in surprise before the top half of his face was severed from his body. "Hehehe." The middle-aged woman had a girlish laugh, even as she whirled her axe, splattering blood everywhere. "Viper!" Snek roared as he pushed his last officer to the side, catching the next blow with his chain sword. His arms trembled and his feet sunk into the ground, but he managed to ward off the attack. ''She''s not fast?'' Snek quickly realized as he parried another swing. Each attack by that axe was vicious to be sure, but her movements were readable. If they hadn''t been surprised by Python''s sudden death, they could have easily coordinated to bring her down. "Viper! She''s not fast! She''s not--" His voice caught in his throat as he momentarily glanced over to Viper. "B-Boss..." Viper''s words were weak as she struggled against her assailant. Caught in a deadly chokehold, Viper snarled and kicked but was unable to break free as the life was being squeezed out of her by...herself? That''s right, her assailant had red skin, white hair and apart from the clothes, was an exact carbon copy of the Basilisk guild officer. However, even as Snek looked on in confusion, another heavy axe blow rained down on his sword. The axe''s owner unyielding even as Snek attempted to put some distance between them. Immediately his chain sword coiled within itself before exploding outwards in a spiral pattern around Snek. The numerous chain blades sliced open the ground and sent specks of dust flying into the air. As the woman retreated against the frenzied blow, Snek decided to bank everything on one final attack. White Chocolate Bar Consumable Increases all stats by 10. Duration: 2 hours "You made this?" Hellsinger exclaimed. Her cheeks bulging with delight. "You sir have a talent." "Haha. You are too kind." Diethard nodded. His heart was a bit sore though, as the middle-aged woman was mowing through his stores faster than a fat kid chasing an ice cream truck. Of course, what Hellsinger was referring to was not the ridiculous stat boosts that a simple bar of chocolate provided, but the taste alone. As it was a secret blend of cremes, exotic fruits, and nuts, it was quite palatable to Hellsinger who spent most of her time murderizing instead of partaking in the culinary arts. "Mmm. You ever considered joining a guild? We would love to have you." "I appreciate the offer, but I''m not ready to commit at the moment." "Haaaa. Way to break an old woman''s heart." "Actually, I''m older--" "The pain, it hurts. I think only one thing can make me feel better." Hellsinger held out a hand, and Diethard stared at it. Diethard felt a pained burning sensation in his chest, even as he emptied out the contents of his inventory into Hellsinger''s waiting hands. "Harhar. Good boy. Ey. Son, are you done yet?" Hellsinger looked back, where numerous knight trainees were lying about, unconscious. "Shhh Shh, no words. Just dreams." The last trainee was struggling as he kicked the ground in futility. His face was turning purple, even as he had the life choked out of him. But the moment he was about to pass out, his assailant unleashed a quick strike to the back of his neck, rendering him unconscious. Darkblade hoarsely chuckled and wiped the bloodstains off of his hands. He would have gladly killed the trainees if not for the protests of one person. "Oho? So you are Roari''s friends. Charmed." The moment the last trainee fell, a bunch of figures in dark cloaks appeared in the clearing. Leading them was a pale-skinned man with arms like ostrich legs. Ketu smiled, "The man you sent us was most interesting" "Ketu Jenkins, I take it? I am Dawn." The small paladin walked up to the Soulbreaker. Concealed within her palm was a hidden shiv, given to her by Pale in case things went sour. Not that she was willing to use it of course. As an aspiring paladin, she was against achieving goals through underhanded means, but with the huge level disparity between herself and Ketu, there was really no other option. "I take it our little rat has been quite open about our plans. Damn elseworlders." Ketu chortled and looked back. "Wait, where is she anyways?" The other men in Ketu''s entourage shared looks of confusion as they wondered where the tiny little intruder disappeared to. One of them actually raised a telling point. "Hey...Has anyone seen Bobby?" The moment he said that a low pitched whine could be heard in the distance. That whine became yip and then a whoop as it got progressively louder. "Wooooooooooooooo~~" From a sewage waterway, Roari burst out, riding Bobby like a surfboard. Murky water sprayed all over the disgruntled workers as Bobby fell on the ground with a splat. "..." ._. "Hi, guys," Roari said nonchalantly as she stepped off of Bobby. The latter was unmoving as if paralyzed by the shame of being used as a vehicle in poop water. Ketu sighed. "Oh, Roari. Roari. Roari. Without you, work is going to just be so ... mundane. It seems here we are going to have to part ways. Right men?" "..." "But before we part, I have one final gift with you." His words made Roari''s eyes shine with greed, while Dawn and her party looked on with bemused expressions. "Old man, I am going to be so sad to see you go. Bobby, you too...What''s the present?" Ketu flashed a brilliant smile as he mussed up Roari''s hair. Afterward, he got up and turned to Dawn. "Watch over her. She can be quite a handful." "You don''t have to tell me, Master Jenkins." Dawn nodded as she slipped the shiv back into her sleeve. It seemed there would not be a confrontation today. "Wait...What''s the present?" "Well, no time to chat. We''re trying to maintain a low profile and all. I trust it need not be said that you all saw nothing?" "Saw what?" "I didn''t see anything." "I always take morning strolls through sewer systems." "How can nothing be real if our eyes aren''t real." Ketu smirked as he felt these people did seem to fit his weeklong guest rather well. Gesturing towards his men, he called out. "I''m glad you''re all so reasonable. Boys. Let''s go home." As one, the numerous men blurred into shadows as they swiftly passed through Dawn''s party. Ketu melted into shadow as well, leaving the rest of them standing around awkwardly. "WAIT! What about my present?!!" Roari bellowed indignantly, much to the looks of pity the rest of the people were giving her. "Welcome back Roari," Dawn said, pulling the tiny girl into a hug. "My present..." "Take them down!" The corridors in the dungeon were narrow, which restricted the movements of the titanic Bone Eater. Fortunately, as it was made of bones, it was capable of shapeshifting, and as a consequence, its body became thrice as long as it wriggled through the hallways. However, because of its reduced size, its fighting power was also diminished, which allowed the corrupted knights to hold it off, albeit with difficulty. To remedy this, the players employed a self-detonation tactic, where they would sacrifice their bodies to restrict the knight''s movements. Afterward, they would be swallowed up together by the Bone Eater in one giant gulp. Of course, those who were willing to do such a sacrifice were exceedingly few in number, while most others opted for more practical means, such as nets. As such, they were able to steamroll through the entire area without much trouble. Along the way, they uncovered the living quarters where many players were exalted to find numerous silver coins, rare alchemical leftovers, and battered old pieces of gear. Whether by luck or design, the newbie members of Basilisk composed of the majority of the survivors and were among the first to begin stripping the place dry. "Do we really have time for all of this?" Viper asked. Rather than proceeding through the dungeon swiftly, they were taking their time, ransacking the place. Anything that wasn''t bolted down would inevitably find itself in the player inventories, and even if it were bolted down, the users would just attack with renewed fervor. Although they were making gains, their overall process through the dungeon had slowed drastically. "It should be all right." Snek shrugged. "We still have over thirty minutes on the Bone Eater." "And what if we need more than thirty minutes to complete the dungeon?" Viper inquired. "...Okay. Let''s go." They hadn''t even run for five minutes when they came across a blood scene. T.he Python group had ended up clashing with a pack of knights and were lying on the ground feebly. From the looks of it, the knights were just in the midst of finishing them off when Snek''s battalion of players appeared. "Python. You still alive?" Snek looked at a bloody bag of a corpse sadly. The rest of the players were howling with bloodlust as they steamrolled over the last few knights. Coughing up a spray of liquid, the blood bag moved and turned its filth-encrusted eyes at the noble guild leader. "Boss...I''m kindof tired. I might just go ahead and take a nap..." "Python? Python! Don''t leave me damn it! Not like this." "I think he merely logged out Snek." Viper cautioned, even as Python''s body slowly dissolved into ash. "We might still need him though!" "I don''t think its quite the time to be upset over that. It looks like they stopped just outside of the boss room." Pale gestured to the rickety wooden door that had an ominous green light flashing through the cracks. Bursting inside, they came across a small circular chamber with Road hanging unconscious on a wooden cross. Next to her was an old disheveled old priest, who glared at them with a fury. The members of Basilisk who had participated in the White Chapel raid would recognize him as Pastor Maxi. Although, his appearance didn''t quite align with that in their memories. The old man was bound to Road, with glowing green chains that looked as if they were painfully seared into his very flesh. From the way, his face was bruised, Pastor Maxi was obviously worse for wear, but that didn''t detract at all from the vigor of his voice as he shouted. "Bide me some time. Just a bit more and I''ll be free from this curse." Pastor Maxi grimaced as numerous knights broke formation and began to advance on the group of users. Maxi then turned back to Road, the chains binding them both glowed with a feverish light that was then drawn into Maxi himself. "For the Kingdom!" The Knight at the front bellowed, eliciting similar shouts from his kinsmen. "For the Kingdom!" >White Templar Phteven Lv 120< Different from the corrupted knights so far, these knights still appeared to have their own wills. Their eyes, though grim were still full of life and conviction. And that conviction was currently directed at the pale-faced Snek. "Let''s go!" Snek said in kind, as the final battle had begun! ¡­ The Bone Eater screeched as it met the synchronized charge of half a dozen knights head on. Its body was not capable of withstanding the blow, and its bones were sent flying everywhere on impact. Despite having eaten and absorbed many knights on the way here, the Bone Eater had at most the fighting capacity of an lv 150 monster. Coupled with the penalties it had wrought from its reduced size, it devolved into nothing more than an oversized sandbag. The knights attacking it were no slouches either. Unlike the corrupted knights from before, these knights were capable of conscious thought and positioned themselves accordingly. After the first blow, the line of knights dispersed, allowing a second wave to charge into rank and file of the users, sending a number of them flying. >Hamstring!< The momentum of the knights was only halted when Snek unsheathed his chain blade. With a quick snap of the wrist, the segmented blades spread apart as the metal wiring wound its way around the leg of a black-haired knight. As if reeling in a fish, Snek pulled, sending the knight toppling to the ground, where he was soon met by an onslaught of angry noobs. >Piercing Spear< Viper quickly entered the fray as well. Her partisan slick with an ominous green liquid as she thrust into a knight''s face. Unfortunately, it was not fast enough as knight dodged at the last moment and sent her flying back with a kick. His face turned mildly green as the wound on his cheek festered but quickly returned to normal as the knight applied a self-healing magic on himself. ''It isn''t enough.'' Snek blanched as he saw the dozen or so knight''s chopping through the rest of his men like butter. As for the Bone Eater, it had not the size nor the damage to do any significant damage, and the tiny size of the room was inhibiting it from showing its true strength. However just as he was about to call for the remaining survivors to retreat, an all too familiar voice spoke up from behind him. "Huh. So this is where the party is." "L-Legacy!" ¡­ The members of Legacy were all a bunch of cunts. Although they might appear kind and compassionate to the regular users, those who had early access knew a different story. They were cunts. They would steal mobs, gang up on lone players, and conspire to break apart any guild who so much as spat in their direction. Yes, such behavior is typical for any regular MMORPG, but when you didn''t have the shield of a screen and had to be looked upon with distaste from your peers, many deviants were able to reign in such behavior. But not Legacy. They had some sort of twisted unity amongst the members. Even when they were assaulted by a coalition of guilds, their morale still held strong. Blow for blow was trades as players on both sides felt weeks of progress being thrown away, but while many in the coalition lost their taste for bloodshed, the members of Legacy remained strong and fought on with unrelenting fury. First, it was one, then it was two, but bit by bit the members of the coalition dropped out of the assault. Some even jumped ship and sided with Legacy. But in the end, apart from a few groups with an irreparable hate, all the guilds ceased hostilities altogether. Leaving Legacy bruised, battered, but standing victorious at the end. A bunch of psychopaths. And not one but two of them were standing before Snek right now. "That''s an interesting toy you have there. Why haven''t I ever seen it before?" Hellsinger mused and hung her axe casually against her shoulder. Snek said nothing as he panted. He felt trapped. With enemies in front and enemies behind. The pressure was to such a degree that he might have started foaming at the mouth if not for Hellsinger tapping his cheek lightly. "Well... do excuse me. While I would love to chat, I promised the most adorable little girl today that I would help her get a present." "What?" Snek was losing his mind. But Hellsinger ignored him, and pulled off a tarnished grey ring off of her finger. From her finger, the rest of Hellsinger''s body exploded in red light. Her name becoming apparent with the red light of infamy. "Boy! Get your ass in here. We have work to do." Hellsinger bellowed as the aura of infamy swirled and was sucked into the skull of her axe. The weapon was now wreathed in the glow as well, and its crimson glare reflected in Hellsinger''s pupils as she charged towards the squadron of knights. Up. Down. Left. Right. Her axe was a blur as she beat back the holy knights that were over forty levels over her. Each blow, though blocked sent the heavily armored paladins staggering back. "I-Impossible." Snek''s jaw dropped. After the last time he died, he reviewed Hellsinger''s class which was Half-Blood Berzerker. As his class was Half-Blood Warrior, he understood that a key part of the Half-Blood Class series is that the more you kill, the more destructive your blows would be. From the looks of it, that ring allowed Hellsinger to store up past kills, but even if her damage boost was maxed out, her fighting prowess still went beyond what should be possible. While he was contemplating, the rest of Dawn''s party had finally arrived, with Dawn comforting a sobbing silver-haired little girl. "Uhuhu First my present, and now my snacks? God. What have I ever done to wrong you?" "¡­" "Ahaha I am on fire! Knee Crusher" Hellsinger leered as one of the paladin''s finally fell at her feet, his leg crippled. Even as his comrades tried to save him, Hellsinger buried her axe into the fallen paladin''s skull, easily cleaving through the shabby metal helmet. >Crescent Sweep!< After seriously contemplating over what she should do, Viper had gone in to support Hellsinger too. Her partisan, though ineffective against the paladin''s armor, was still useful in tripping and entangling their limbs. Her role changing from one of the main attackers to focusing purely on crowd control. Seeing this, Hellsinger couldn''t help but grin, as every tripped up paladin gave her some breathing room. Regardless of her newfound strength, it was still a bit much to take down twelve tanks solo. "Hello again." A carbon copy of Viper smiled, causing the original to originally stiffen. "You remind me of one of my blades because you just cut my chest open and stole my heart." Barring Viper''s look of disgust, Hellsinger snorted in amusement as she traded blows with a paladin. For each wound she received, the paladin''s armor would receive another dent. "You don''t use blades, honey. Just strangle them with your silly string like you always do. "Do not disgrace my arms by calling them strings. They are blades filed down into infinitesimal... yes Ma''am." "You''re really leaving me with no choice!" The old priest looked pained even as he pulled against his chains. As if attune to their master''s will, the remaining paladins shrank back at once. With resolute stances, their bodies began to glow brighter and brighter until a heat radiated off them that could be compared to a raging furnace. "Begin self-immolation." "Good luck to you..." One of the paladins barely had time to utter his last words before his body exploded, dispersing into light particles that formed into an aurora overhead. As the other paladin''s followed suit, the surviving players had to shield their eyes, and the ceilings were soon decorated with a myriad of colorful lights. Oddly enough, the light did not harm the players bust cast a comforting glow over them. Cries of shock came from each user as they found the wounds and fatigue from the previous battles sewing themselves shut. Their breathing became easier, and they found a renewed strength in their bodies which let them stand taller, stronger than before. However, such was true for the other side as well. The black fetters that bound Pastor Maxi to Road crumbled and fell apart. The raw welts that were left behind also healed and returned to a normal color. But despite Maxi''s obvious good health, his eyes were pained as he looked over the hollowed out remains of the men who had once followed him. The old Priest gnashed his teeth as he mumbled under his breath. Despite his muffled tone, everyone present could somehow still understand him. "Conspirators? Traitor? How dare he? How dare they!!" As the man entered an incoherent babble, he stripped off his soiled priest robes, leaving the audience to gasp in disgust. The sagging old man flesh aside, it looked as if the area that carried his heart had been gouged out, and was then replaced with a glowing green stone. Such a stone was of size with an apple and leaked a green miasma similar to that of the corrupted. "So...here''s the mastermind," Hellsinger said obnoxiously. After the paladins had retreated, she had stepped back to take a breather, but now her eyes were set ablaze with fighting spirit. "M-M-M-m..." The Pastor''s blood churned and his face turned beet red. The sorrow that he had previously gave way to rage and the stone floor at his feet was crushed into dust. As the cavernous walls shook and cracked under the ensuing pressure, the true strength of Pastor Maxi was finally brought to light. "Diethard, go save your lady love. He''s mine." The hollow eyes of Hellsinger''s axe, Bone Crusher flared with a crimson light, evidently primed and ready for battle. "Are you crazy? There''s no way you can take him on alone." "Well, I''m not alone. Am I?" Hellsinger looked at Snek pointedly. "Besides, I promised the girl, I''d help her get her present." ''What present?'' Snek wanted to cry, but the iron grip cared not a whit for his feelings as it pulled him towards the old priest. Almost simultaneously, Hellsinger, Viper, Darkblade and even the Bone Eater charged towards the old priest. As darkness convulsed around the priests'' heart, each of their weapons were drawn, aimed straight at the old man. But before they could connect, Pastor Maxi''s eyes flashed and an all-encompassing wave blew everyone away. A howling black wind made up of the souls of the damned knocked all the users present off their feet. In addition, the hungered souls latched onto every individual player and began biting. Soon the power of corrosion had already melted away some of the lesser players, while Pale and Roari were chugging restoratives en masse to save their own lives. Snek and Viper only fared slightly better, as the corrosive effects had been dispelled before causing too much damage, but their diminished health and mana were enough to put them out of the fight. Only Hellsinger and the Bone Eater remained combat ready, but as the Bone Eater struck down on the Pastor, it was hit back with a glowing fist that shined with dark light. Under such a blow, the Bone Eater splintered into ten thousand fragments, leaving the remains to slither about weakly. The ease with which Pastor Maxi repelled them all sent a bone-chilling sensation running down their spines. Even with her buffs, it was clear that Hellsinger was far away from being a match for the old priest. "...Can we run now?" Snek sobbed. "None of you are leaving this place alive!" Pastor Maxi roared, sending black energy to coalesce by the exit. The old priest raved. "Once you''ve all returned to dust, I shall gather the rest of my comrades to offer this Kingdom to the Six Wings. After that, we can finally live in peace." "You want to kill people to live in peace? What''s wrong with the life you have now?" Roari asked blankly, drawing the pastor''s attention. "An illusion!" Pastor Maxi spat. "There is no security without a divine watching over you. The people of this great Kingdom know not of the fine line they tread. A line that separates them from eternal bliss and torment. A line that must remain unbroken." "I see. So rather than let them cross that line, you''d rather just push them over it yourself." Pale accused the old pastor while fumbling with the tabs of his inventory. Such an action was not missed by Dawn as she responded in kind. "Words are wasted amongst you elseworlders. For you all, death is but an inconvenience. How could you possibly understand the sacrifices that we''ve made?" "What do you mean ''without a divine''? Don''t you still have road?" Diethard said indignantly. "Road has forsaken us. She turns a blind ear to our calls. Not that it matters for you lot, for you--" The old priest didn''t have time to finish his statement before the area in front of his face exploded with a resounding bang. With an explosion that rocked the structural integrity of the room, one might think the old priest would be sent flying. However, he had not even been pushed half a step back. The old man howled in pain and anger as from his face flowed a waterfall of blood. The countless shards of shrapnel had not cut deep into his skin, but the sheer number of cuts was sure to make for a stinging sensation. All eyes in the room turned towards Pale who was solemnly standing with a lazy, satisfied expression upon his face. Grasped within his hand was a metal cylinder that still smoked at the ends. The morning star that had previously been attached was nowhere to be seen. Pale''s arm was still quivering as he blew a long tart whistle. "Wow, I was hoping that would do a bit more." "You, You..." The old Pastor coughed as he glared at Pale with a madness in his eyes. "Just die quietly old man. We''ve already won." Pale said imperiously, not even bothering to spare the old man another glance. "Really?" "Well. I hope so. If not, then we''re all probably going to die in the next few seconds." "..." ''Just die?'' Pastor Maximillian scoffed. Even if the shards stung, there was a limit to how deluded one could be. He was momentarily surprised yes, but that was all there was to it. The dark light pulsed as it gathered around his palms once more. A pity. The light used to be so pure. And now, it all ends. Drawing upon the powers of darkness, he internally heaved with all his strength, focusing on one final massive dark wave to wipe them all away. "Aaaagh" Pastor Maxi screamed as if venting out all his repressed rage and resentment from years past. But nothing came out. He clenched his fist and tried again, almost physically throwing the light, but the energy remained ephemeral. Startled, he tried to channel his power once more, but rather than follow his orders, the brilliant dark light instead scattered into nothingness. What was happening? With his mastery over light magic, he should have been able to wipe out these intruders with but a flick of his fingers! Did that bastard Soulbreaker do something to him? Just as his hatred for Master Ketus was unquenchable, he caught sight of the one who attacked him. A pathetically weak elseworlder who seemed to have used some form of tool to harm him. However, when their gazes met, the elseworlder shook his head and pointed in the opposing direction instead. Pastor Maximillian found his gaze stopping at a young paladin who looked pained as she pointed to an area above her cheek bone. As Pastor Maxi raised his own hand in kind, he felt something hard and metallic on his face. Something far too large to be mere shrapnel. He pulled it out and saw that it was a piece of metal, filed down to a singular point. Such a weapon was useless against him, but as he looked at it more closely, he found almost imperceptible grey lines along the point that were wriggling about like earthworms. "Wha-What have you done..." Pastor Maximillian gasped, before hacking out a mouthful of blood. The flecks of gold dust the floated within the crimson globules confirmed his suspicions. Enraged, he smashed the crucifix and sent its splinters flying. Road who had been hanging gently was sent falling to the ground with a disgraceful plop. "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!" His roars sent waves coursing through the air, but even those were soon silenced with another mouthful of blood. The Pastor¡¯s roars were deafening as the magic sputtered away from his fingertips. As he wiped the golden flecks from his mouth, his body shook as he identified the substance. ¡°Essence of Eternity? I See.¡± With a grimace, his eyes turned towards Road as a white aura began to radiate off of him. Asteros, the knight captain who had finally caught up, had just arrived in the room when he screamed. ¡°Stop him! It¡¯s a soul possession!¡± His words instantly shocked the users present, but it was too late. The white essence had enveloped Road¡¯s body, and the Pastor¡¯s body fell to the ground, lifeless. However, even when all was thought to be lost, the essence did not enter her. It was as if there was another force blocking the way. The spiritual essence of Maxi was agape as his target suddenly opened her eyes. The all too familiar green miasma flowed out as he shook in rage. ¡°Damn you Ketus!¡± Chapter 32: The End CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO The End Road blinked her eyes slowly, as if unaware of the audience staring at her. Her small mouth opened slowly. ¡°Ketus? No¡­It is very much me. And please leave. The sensation is uncomfortable.¡± With a light sigh, the remaining essence of Maxi was swirled into the palm of Road¡¯s hand. Despite the protests and the screams coming from the bright white ball, Maxi found himself immobile as he was rolled around Road¡¯s fingers. ¡°Road? Is that you?¡± The brilliance coming off of the little girl could not be put into words. Before, she was just another unconscious body, but now, every single movement of hers radiated with power. ¡°Secure the sword maiden!¡± Asteros roared, but just as the paladin¡¯s surged forward, a sickening crunch stopped them all in their tracks. ¡°Halt.¡± Road¡¯s violet hair floated to her sides as she tossed aside the fragments that had once been Pastor Maxi. There was a brief flash as the light of the divine blade was summoned before her. ¡°The goddess is ashamed of you all.¡± Her words poured cold ice water on all of those present. ¡°The city lacks faith. The order is corrupt, yet nobody has done anything to stop it?¡± ¡°Sword maiden. What is going on?¡± Asteros began, but was firmly shut down with a wave of sword aura. ¡°Silence! I ask you all now. Come and purge the city with me. Already the streets are littered with the fallen. Some of which you have encountered while fighting your way here. Come with me, and put a stop to those who have instigated this. By this time tomorrow, the streets shall run red with blood,¡± At her radical words, many of the watching paladins were watching in abject horror. Was this the timid and cute sword maiden they had known for all their lives? Her words were like ice, yet still the sacred sword was summoned to her side, which confirmed her identity. ¡°If you don¡¯t. Then I will do it alone.¡± Road stood up and began to walk past between the astonished troops. She paused before yelling. ¡°WHO DO YOU SERVE? YOURSELVES OR THE PEOPLE?¡± After a moments hesitation, some of the paladins responded in kind. ¡°THE PEOPLE.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°WHO DO YOU SERVE? THIS COUNTRY OR THOSE WHO SEEK TO DESTROY IT?¡± ¡°THE COUNTRY!¡± Road stopped before Asteros, who wanted to speak out but was suppressed by Road¡¯s overwhelming martial aura. ¡°I want to save everyone. Will you help me?¡± ¡°¡­I will.¡± His voice was pained, but the moment Asteros uttered those two words, his eyes steeled and his will became resolute. ¡°Then listen to my orders! We don¡¯t have any time to lose.¡± ¡°YES MA¡¯AM!¡± This time Asteros lead the cheer as the soldiers and paladins around them knelt to pledge their allegiance to her. ¡°Road. What is this?¡± Diethard who was standing woodenly to the side, stuttered as the little sword maiden walked up to him. Even now, more and more paladins were streaming in. It would seem the commotion outside had been firmly and neatly settled. The old man was aghast as the little girl suddenly pulled him in for a kiss. The sight of which left many of the onlookers dumbfounded. Startled, the old man tried to pull away, but found that Road¡¯s grip was far too strong. Even as Road pulled away and appraised the old man¡¯s blushing face, she smiled brightly towards him. ¡°Thank you Diethard. It was fun while it lasted.¡± ¡°Road, I¡ª??¡± Diethard started before immediately collapsing onto the ground. His hands came away from his chest, red and sticky with blood. ¡°And goodbye.¡± With but a single motion of her blade, Diethard¡¯s head was cleanly separated from his body. Suddenly, the survivors were feeling identical pains in their stomachs. Road, however declared boisterously, ¡°The Elseworlders had conspired to destroy our city. Leave none of them alive!¡± Her words sent everyone present into a dazed stupor, however the members from Legacy immediately reacted and began to channel their teleportation scrolls. That said, such scrolls failed as Darkblade and Hellsinger were immediately assaulted by a barrage of holy missiles, succumbing to their deaths in a matter of moments. Snek and his band faired no better, having barely retracted the bone eater in time before being executed by a shower of falling blades. All that was left was Pale and Dawn who were looking at Roari with expressions of outrage. However, none of them could voice their concerns as a brilliant sun materialized above them It was the god tier spell. Extreme purification. In the lore of the city, such a spell mimicked the concentrated combination of thousands of sunbeams, which incinerated the target from where they stood. ¡°Goddamit Roari. Just what did you do.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault!¡± ¡°Today, our city returns to our hands!¡± Even as the fiery rays of god came crashing down, Dawn could only feel that they mildly deserved it. That particular day was dubbed the day of judgement. After enlisting the support of the regular army, the goddess incarnate, Road had taken to the streets, slaying every Elseworlder in sight. In addition to that, it appeared that many children of the nobility had also become corrupted. Unable to discern who was clean, many noble houses were purged in their entirety. The King has also been placed under house arrest, and from this day forth, all players are banned from joining the Church of Mercy. Such events have sparked public outcry, but it doesn¡¯t look to be over quite yet. Numerous country leaders have took note of this event, and have banded together to discuss what is to be done. Even now, the smoke has still yet to clear from the city of Baracus, so traveler beware! It is not a good time to be adventuring in the White Kingdom. As for the instigators of this entire mess, it seems to be the Basilisk Guild at fault, though their leader has remained silent since the ordeals. May the trolls have mercy on their soul. More details at eleven! This is Mindy Mails, bringing you the latest in the hit series, ¡®Looking Elsewhere¡¯. Stay safe! And have a good night folks! ¡­ As the show finally came to its conclusion, the two siblings had finally snapped out of their 10 hour long stupor. Perri looked at Rinden who frowned but nodded. ¡°So¡­ Are we playing again?¡± ¡°Actually, Dawn called. How about we get some ice cream first?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­That¡¯ll be nice.¡± And like that, the two siblings went to get ice cream. Their pods temporarily forgotten until the sequel. ¡­ And so the adventure continues!¡­ After ice cream!